







 
   
     
       
         A fountain sealed: or, The duty of the sealed to the Spirit, and the worke of the Spirit in sealing Wherein many things are handled about the Holy Spirit, and grieving of it: as also of assurance and sealing what it is, the priviledges and degrees of it, with the signes to discerne, and meanes to preserve it. Being the substance of divers sermons preached at Grayes Inne. By that reverend divine, Richard Sibbes, D.D. and sometimes preacher to that honourable society.
         Sibbes, Richard, 1577-1635.
      
       
         
           1637
        
      
       Approx. 200 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 146 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A68733
         STC 22495
         ESTC S117375
         99852589
         99852589
         17917
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A68733)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 17917)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1082:6, 1495:15)
      
       
         
           
             A fountain sealed: or, The duty of the sealed to the Spirit, and the worke of the Spirit in sealing Wherein many things are handled about the Holy Spirit, and grieving of it: as also of assurance and sealing what it is, the priviledges and degrees of it, with the signes to discerne, and meanes to preserve it. Being the substance of divers sermons preached at Grayes Inne. By that reverend divine, Richard Sibbes, D.D. and sometimes preacher to that honourable society.
             Sibbes, Richard, 1577-1635.
             Goodwin, Thomas, 1600-1680.
             Nye, Philip, 1596?-1672.
             Marshall, William, fl. 1617-1650, engraver.
          
           [24], 251, [1] p.
           
             Printed by Thomas Harper, for Lawrence Chapman, and are to be sold at his shop at Chancery lane end, in Holborne,
             London :
             1637.
          
           
             Editors' dedication signed: Tho. Goodwin. Philip Nye.
             With an additional title page, engraved, "A fountaine sealed. .. the 2d. edition.", signed: Will: Marshall. sculpsit. 1637.
             Identified as STC 22494 on UMI microfilm reel 1082.
             Reproductions of the originals in the British Library and Cambridge University Library.
             Appears at reel 1082 (British Library copy) and at reel 1495 (Cambridge University Library copy).
             Reel 1495: some print faded and show-through.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Holy Spirit -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2007-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-02 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-03 Pip Willcox
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-03 Pip Willcox
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
         
         
         
           
             
               
                 A
                 FOUNTAINE
                 SEALED
                 ,
                 OR
              
               The
               
                 Dutie
              
               of
               the
               sealed
               to
               the
               
                 SPIRIT
              
               And
               the
               
                 worke
              
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               Sealing
               .
            
             
               BY
               
                 Rich.
                 Sibbes
              
               D.
               D.
               the
               2
               
                 d
              
               Edition
               .
            
             
               Printed
               for
               L
               :
               Chapman
               &
               are
               to
               be
               sould
               at
               his
               shope
               at
               Chancery
               Lane
               end
               in
               Holborne
               .
            
             
               Will
               Marshall
               sculpsit
               .
               1637.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           FOUNTAIN
           SEALED
           :
           
             OR
             ,
          
           The
           
             duty
          
           of
           the
           sealed
           to
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           
             worke
          
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           Sealing
           .
           Wherein
           Many
           things
           are
           handled
           about
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           grieving
           of
           it
           :
           As
           also
           Of
           assurance
           and
           sealing
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           priviledges
           and
           degrees
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           the
           signes
           to
           discerne
           ,
           and
           meanes
           to
           preserve
           it
           .
           Being
           The
           substance
           of
           divers
           Sermons
           preached
           at
           
             Grayes
             Inne
             .
          
        
         
           By
           that
           Reverend
           Divine
           ,
           RICHARD
           SIBBES
           ,
           D.
           D.
           and
           sometimes
           Preacher
           to
           that
           Honourable
           Society
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Thomas
             Harper
             ,
          
           for
           
             Lawrence
             Chapman
             ,
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           shop
           at
           Chancery
           lane
           end
           ,
           in
           Holborne
           ,
           1637.
           
        
         
         
         
         
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           The
           truely
           Noble
           ,
           and
           much
           honoured
           Lady
           ,
           the
           Lady
           Elizabeth
           Brooke
           ,
           Wife
           to
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Brooke
             .
          
        
         
           
             Madame
             :
          
        
         
           BEsides
           that
           deserved
           interest
           your
           Ladyship
           held
           in
           the
           
           fections
           and
           esteem
           of
           this
           worthy
           man
           more
           then
           any
           friend
           alive
           ,
           which
           might
           intitle
           you
           to
           all
           that
           may
           call
           him
           .
           Authour
           .
           This
           small
           piece
           of
           his
           acknowledgeth
           a
           more
           speciall
           propriety
           unto
           your
           Ladyship
           .
           For
           though
           his
           tongue
           was
           as
           the
           Pen
           of
           a
           ready
           Writer
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           Christ
           who
           guided
           
           him
           ,
           yet
           your
           Ladyships
           hand
           and
           Pen
           was
           in
           this
           his
           scribe
           and
           Amanuensis
           whilest
           hee
           dictated
           a
           first
           draught
           of
           it
           in
           private
           ,
           with
           intention
           for
           the
           publique
           .
           In
           which
           labour
           both
           of
           humility
           and
           love
           ,
           your
           
             Ladyship
          
           did
           that
           honour
           unto
           him
           which
           
             Baruch
          
           (
           thogh
           great
           and
           Noble
           )
           did
           but
           receive
           in
           the
           
           like
           ,
           transcribing
           the
           words
           of
           
             Ieremiah
          
           from
           his
           mouth
           :
           wherin
           yet
           your
           
             Ladyship
          
           did
           indeed
           ,
           but
           write
           the
           story
           of
           your
           owne
           life
           ,
           which
           hath
           beene
           long
           exactly
           framed
           to
           the
           rules
           herein
           prescribed
           .
           We
           therefore
           that
           are
           intrusted
           in
           the
           publishing
           of
           it
           ,
           deeme
           it
           but
           an
           act
           of
           Justice
           in
           us
           to
           return
           it
           thus
           to
           your
           
           Ladyship
           ,
           unto
           whom
           it
           owes
           ,
           even
           its
           first
           Birth
           :
           that
           so
           where
           ever
           
             this
          
           little
           Treatise
           
             shall
             come
             ,
             there
             also
             this
             that
             you
             have
             done
             ,
             may
             bee
             told
             and
             recorded
             for
             a
             memoriall
             of
             you
             .
          
           And
           we
           could
           not
           but
           esteeme
           it
           also
           an
           addition
           of
           honour
           to
           the
           worke
           ,
           that
           no
           lesse
           then
           a
           Ladies
           hand
           (
           so
           pious
           
           &
           so
           much
           honoured
           )
           brought
           it
           forth
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           although
           in
           it selfe
           it
           deserveth
           as
           much
           as
           any
           other
           this
           blessed
           wombe
           did
           beare
           .
           The
           Lord
           in
           way
           of
           recompence
           ,
           write
           all
           the
           holy
           Contents
           of
           it
           ,
           yet
           more
           fully
           and
           abundantly
           in
           your
           Ladyships
           heart
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           lineaments
           of
           the
           Image
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           
           and
           
             seale
          
           up
           all
           unto
           you
           
             by
             his
          
           blessed
           
             spirit
             ,
          
           with
           joy
           and
           peace
           
             to
             the
             day
             of
             Redemption
             .
          
        
         
           
             Madame
             ,
          
           we
           are
           
             your
             Ladyships
             devoted
             ,
             THO.
             GOODWIN
             .
             PHILIP
             NYE
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             GRieve
             not
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             why
             called
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             
               page
            
             3
          
           
             Why
             holy
             ,
             
               page
            
             5
          
           
             From
             the
             Apostles
             disswasion
             ,
             these
             foure
             presupposed
             truths
             .
             
               
                 1
                 That
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   page
                
                 8
              
               
                 2
                 And
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 guide
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   page
                
                 12
              
               
                 3
                 The
                 best
                 of
                 us
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 grieve
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   page
                
                 13
              
               
               
                 4
                 Therefore
                 wee
                 should
                 bee
                 carefull
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   page
                
                 14
              
            
          
        
         
           
             §
             1
             Of
             grieving
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             
               
                 I
              
               
                 What
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 grieve
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 
                   page
                
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 how
                 the
                 Spirit
                 worketh
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   page
                
                 20
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 II
                 Wherein
                 doe
                 we
                 especially
                 grieve
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     1
                     In
                     our selves
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     in
                     these
                     particulars
                     .
                  
                   
                     1
                     
                       
                         In
                         walking
                         contrary
                         to
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         neglecting
                         of
                         its
                         motions
                         ,
                         
                           page
                        
                         25.
                         
                      
                       
                         and
                         comforts
                         ,
                         
                           page
                        
                         27.
                         
                      
                       
                         seeking
                         comfort
                         from
                         the
                         flesh
                         ,
                         
                           page
                        
                         28
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2
                     
                       
                         By
                         unkindenesse
                         ,
                         
                           page
                        
                         29.
                         
                      
                       
                         the
                         sinnes
                         of
                         Professors
                         ,
                         and
                         those
                         that
                         have
                         most
                         acquaintance
                         with
                         the
                         Spirit
                         ,
                         grieve
                         most
                         ,
                         
                           page
                        
                         30
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     3
                     
                       
                         By
                         presumptuous
                         sinnes
                         ,
                         
                           page
                        
                         33
                         ,
                      
                       
                         sinnes
                         against
                         knowledge
                         
                         of
                         two
                         sorts
                         .
                         
                           ibid.
                           
                        
                      
                       
                         why
                         voluntary
                         sinnes
                         are
                         so
                         great
                         ,
                         and
                         grieve
                         the
                         Spirit
                         so
                         much
                         ,
                         
                           page
                        
                         36
                         ,
                      
                       
                         the
                         reason
                         why
                         sinnes
                         of
                         the
                         second
                         Table
                         grieve
                         most
                         ,
                         
                           page
                        
                         39
                         ,
                      
                       
                         upon
                         divers
                         respects
                         the
                         same
                         sort
                         of
                         sinnes
                         may
                         grieve
                         more
                         and
                         lesse
                         ,
                         
                           page
                        
                         44
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     4
                     By
                     worldlinesse
                     and
                     paying
                     tribute
                     to
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     
                       page
                    
                     45
                  
                   
                     5
                     
                       
                         Abusing
                         spirituall
                         things
                         to
                         our
                         owne
                         ends
                         ,
                         
                           page
                        
                         48
                         ,
                      
                       
                         and
                         fathering
                         the
                         workes
                         of
                         the
                         flesh
                         upon
                         the
                         spirit
                         ,
                         
                           page
                        
                         49
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     6
                     
                       
                         By
                         sins
                         against
                         the
                         Gospell
                         ,
                         
                           page
                        
                         49
                         ,
                      
                       
                         slighting
                         ordinances
                         ,
                         
                           page
                        
                         51
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     7
                     Sinnes
                     plotted
                     and
                     contrived
                     ,
                     
                       page
                    
                     57
                  
                   
                     8
                     By
                     false
                     judgement
                     of
                     things
                     ,
                     
                       page
                    
                     55
                  
                   
                     9.
                     
                     By
                     not
                     using
                     the
                     helpes
                     we
                     have
                     ,
                     
                       page
                    
                     58
                  
                   
                     10
                     Cavilling
                     against
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                     
                       page
                    
                     59
                  
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                   
                     11
                     By
                     doing
                     duty
                     in
                     our
                     own
                     strength
                     ,
                     
                       page
                    
                     61
                  
                   
                     12
                     Thrusting
                     our selves
                     into
                     over-much
                     worldly
                     imployment
                     ,
                     
                       page
                    
                     61
                     ,
                  
                   
                     whence
                     ,
                     13
                     Omission
                     or
                     slight
                     performance
                     of
                     duty
                     ,
                     
                       page
                    
                     63
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     2
                     In
                     others
                     many
                     wayes
                     ,
                     as
                     ,
                  
                   
                     1
                     Neglecting
                     the
                     grace
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     
                       page
                    
                     65
                  
                   
                     2
                     Sharpe
                     censures
                     ,
                     
                       page
                    
                     65
                  
                   
                     3
                     Superiours
                     by
                     unjust
                     commands
                     ,
                     
                       page
                    
                     66
                  
                   
                     4
                     Inferiours
                     by
                     untractablenesse
                     ,
                  
                   
                     5
                     By
                     evill
                     examples
                     ,
                     
                       page
                    
                     68
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   III
                
                 
                   
                     How
                     we
                     may
                     know
                     when
                     we
                     have
                     grieved
                     the
                     spirit
                     ,
                     
                       page
                    
                     69
                  
                   
                     and
                     what
                     is
                     the
                     danger
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       page
                    
                     71
                  
                   
                     How
                     farre
                     a
                     childe
                     of
                     God
                     may
                     grieve
                     the
                     Spirit
                     .
                     
                       page
                    
                     76
                  
                   
                     Of
                     the
                     sinne
                     against
                     the
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ,
                     
                       page
                    
                     81
                     ,
                  
                   
                     and
                     a
                     twofold
                     miscarriage
                     
                     about
                     it
                     in
                     censuring
                     ,
                     
                       page
                    
                     82
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   IIII
                
                 What
                 course
                 we
                 should
                 take
                 to
                 prevent
                 grieving
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 
                   page
                
                 84
                 ,
                 in
                 divers
                 rules
                 .
                 
                   
                     1
                     Give
                     your selfe
                     up
                     to
                     the
                     government
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     
                       page
                    
                     84
                  
                   
                     2
                     Subject
                     constantly
                     to
                     the
                     Spirits
                     motions
                     :
                     they
                     are
                     knowne
                     from
                     other
                     motions
                     .
                     
                       
                         1
                         By
                         a
                         speciall
                         strength
                         in
                         them
                         ,
                         by
                         which
                         they
                         are
                         raised
                         to
                         higher
                         ends
                         ,
                         
                           page
                        
                         87
                      
                       
                         2
                         By
                         their
                         constancy
                         ,
                         
                           page
                        
                         88
                      
                       
                         3
                         They
                         proceed
                         from
                         a
                         changed
                         heart
                         ,
                         
                           page
                        
                         89
                      
                       
                         4
                         They
                         are
                         seasonable
                         ,
                         
                           ibid.
                           
                        
                      
                       
                         5
                         A
                         selfe
                         evidēce
                         in
                         thē
                         ,
                         
                           page
                        
                         90
                      
                       
                         6
                         Orderly
                         ,
                         in
                         respect
                         of
                         both
                         Tables
                         of
                         the
                         law
                         ,
                         
                           ibid.
                           
                        
                      
                       
                         7
                         Dependant
                         upon
                         God
                         ,
                         
                           page
                        
                         91
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     3
                     Ioyne
                     and
                     co-operate
                     with
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     
                       page
                    
                     92
                  
                   
                     4
                     Turne
                     motions
                     into
                     resolutions
                     ,
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     
                     
                       page
                    
                     94
                     ,
                  
                   
                     and
                     resolutions
                     into
                     practise
                     ,
                     
                       page
                    
                     95
                  
                   
                     5
                     Depend
                     on
                     ordinances
                     ,
                     and
                     get
                     a
                     heart
                     suteable
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     
                       page
                    
                     96
                  
                   
                     6
                     Observe
                     the
                     Spirits
                     first
                     withdrawing
                     ,
                     and
                     search
                     the
                     cause
                     ,
                     
                       page
                    
                     100
                  
                   
                     7
                     
                       
                         Take
                         heed
                         of
                         such
                         sinnes
                         as
                         we
                         terme
                         little
                         ones
                         ,
                         
                           page
                        
                         102
                         ,
                      
                       
                         and
                         looke
                         upon
                         all
                         sinne
                         in
                         the
                         rise
                         and
                         root
                         of
                         it
                         ,
                         
                           page
                        
                         104
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     8
                     Get
                     spirituall
                     wisedome
                     to
                     know
                     what
                     is
                     pleasing
                     and
                     displeasing
                     to
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     
                       page
                    
                     105
                  
                   
                     9
                     Vpon
                     breaches
                     ,
                     renew
                     repentance
                     ,
                     
                       page
                    
                     108
                  
                   
                     10
                     Avoyd
                     corrupt
                     communication
                     ,
                     
                       page
                    
                     109
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           Whereby
           you
           are
           sealed
           .
           
             
               §
               2
               Of
               the
               sealing
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   1
                   Christ
                   is
                   sealed
                   ,
                   
                     page
                  
                   122
                
                 
                   2
                   So
                   are
                   Christians
                   .
                   
                     page
                  
                   125
                
              
            
             
             
               
                 I
              
               What
               this
               sealing
               is
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               is
               wrought
               ,
               
                 page
              
               125
            
             
               
                 II
              
               The
               privileges
               of
               it
               .
               
                 
                   A
                   seale
                   serveth
                   for
                
                 
                   1
                   Confirmation
                   ,
                   
                     page
                  
                   131
                
                 
                   2
                   Distinction
                   ,
                   
                     page
                  
                   132
                
                 
                   3
                   Appropriation
                   ,
                   
                     page
                  
                   139
                
                 
                   4
                   Estimation
                   ,
                   
                     page
                  
                   141
                
                 
                   5
                   Secrecy
                   ,
                   
                     page
                  
                   144
                
                 
                   6
                   Security
                   ,
                   
                     page
                  
                   146
                
              
            
             
               
                 III
              
               
                 
                   Degrees
                   of
                   sealing
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   The
                   worke
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                   
                     page
                  
                   149
                
                 
                   2
                   Sanctification
                   ,
                   
                     page
                  
                   150.
                   
                   
                     
                       yet
                       not
                       without
                       a
                       new
                       act
                       of
                       the
                       Spirit
                       ,
                       
                         page
                      
                       153.
                       
                    
                     
                       the
                       reasons
                       ,
                       
                         page
                      
                       155
                    
                  
                
                 
                   3
                   Ioy
                   ,
                   
                     page
                  
                   156.
                   
                   
                     
                       which
                       hath
                       its
                       degrees
                       also
                       ,
                       
                         page
                      
                       158
                       ,
                    
                     
                       being
                       from
                       the
                       spirit
                       ,
                       
                         page
                      
                       159
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               Of
               the
               three
               witnesses
               on
               earth
               160
               ,
               their
               order
               ,
               
                 page
              
               164
            
             
               Of
               the
               witnesse
               of
               the
               Spirit
               immediately
               from
               it selfe
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               highest
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               bringeth
               most
               joy
               ,
               
                 page
              
               166
            
             
             
               Of
               such
               joyes
               and
               raptures
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               are
               knowne
               from
               illusions
               ,
               
                 page
              
               169.
               as
               
                 
                   1
                   By
                   what
                   goes
                   before
                   them
                   :
                   as
                   
                     
                       1
                       The
                       word
                       imbraced
                       by
                       faith
                       ,
                       
                         page
                      
                       171
                    
                     
                       2
                       Deep
                       humiliation
                       ,
                       
                         page
                      
                       172
                    
                     
                       3
                       Selfe-denyall
                       ,
                       
                         page
                      
                       174
                    
                     
                       4
                       Comfort
                       &
                       victory
                       ,
                       
                         page
                      
                       175
                    
                     
                       5
                       Spirituall
                       strength
                       put
                       forth
                       in
                       duty
                       ,
                       
                         page
                      
                       176
                    
                  
                
                 
                   2
                   By
                   what
                   accompanieth
                   them
                   :
                   as
                   ,
                   
                     
                       1
                       Pryzing
                       ordinances
                       ,
                       
                         page
                      
                       177
                    
                     
                       2
                       Liberty
                       &
                       boldnesse
                       with
                       God
                       ,
                       
                         page
                      
                       179
                    
                     
                       3
                       And
                       for
                       the
                       most
                       part
                       Sathans
                       malice
                       ,
                       
                         page
                      
                       180
                    
                  
                
                 
                   3
                   By
                   what
                   followeth
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     
                       1
                       More
                       humility
                       ,
                       
                         page
                      
                       180
                    
                     
                       2
                       Increase
                       of
                       spirituall
                       strength
                       ,
                       
                         page
                      
                       181
                    
                     
                       3
                       A
                       joyfull
                       expectation
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       
                         page
                      
                       183
                    
                  
                
                 
                 
                   4
                   Other
                   degrees
                   of
                   sealing
                   from
                   the
                   divers
                   degrees
                   of
                   revelation
                   ,
                   
                     page
                  
                   185
                
              
            
          
        
         
           Vnto
           the
           day
           of
           Redēption
           .
           
             
               §
               3
               Of
               the
               day
               of
               Redemption
               .
               191
            
             
               From
               the
               consideration
               of
               what
               formerly
               hath
               beene
               spoken
               ,
               some
               generall
               conclusions
               are
               collected
               ,
               
                 page
              
               202
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     I
                  
                   Concl.
                   
                
                 
                   Wee
                   may
                   attaine
                   to
                   the
                   knowledge
                   that
                   wee
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                   
                     page
                  
                   203
                
                 
                   All
                   that
                   have
                   faith
                   ,
                   have
                   not
                   assurance
                   ,
                   
                     page
                  
                   209
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     II
                  
                   Concl.
                   
                
                 
                   Vpon
                   knowledge
                   of
                   our
                   state
                   of
                   grace
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   assured
                   of
                   our
                   future
                   full
                   redemption
                   ,
                   
                     page
                  
                   215
                
                 
                   Why
                   we
                   pray
                   for
                   forgivenesse
                   of
                   sinnes
                   notwithstanding
                   ,
                   
                     page
                  
                   218
                
                 
                   This
                   assurance
                   we
                   have
                   ,
                   
                     page
                  
                   221
                   that
                   ,
                   first
                   ,
                   God
                   may
                   be
                   glorified
                   ,
                   
                   222
                   ,
                   secondly
                   ,
                   our
                   soules
                   comforted
                   ,
                   
                     page
                  
                   223
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     III
                  
                   Concl.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   assured
                   knowledge
                   is
                   wrought
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   
                     page
                  
                   224
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     IIII
                  
                   Concl.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   sealing
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   unto
                   salvation
                   ,
                   should
                   bee
                   a
                   prevailing
                   argument
                   not
                   to
                   grieve
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   
                     page
                  
                   228
                
                 
                   
                     
                       1
                       To
                       those
                       that
                       are
                       not
                       as
                       yet
                       sealed
                       ,
                       
                         page
                      
                       230
                    
                     
                       2
                       To
                       those
                       that
                       are
                       sealed
                       either
                       in
                       a
                       lower
                       ,
                       
                         page
                      
                       233.
                       
                    
                     
                       or
                       higher
                       worke
                       of
                       sealing
                       ,
                       
                         page
                      
                       236
                       ,
                    
                  
                   and
                   that
                   from
                   
                     
                       1
                       Ingenuity
                       ,
                       
                         page
                      
                       237
                    
                     
                       2
                       Benefit
                       received
                       from
                       the
                       Spirit
                       ,
                       
                         page
                      
                       239
                    
                     
                       3
                       A
                       kinde
                       of
                       necessity
                       ,
                       
                         page
                      
                       240
                    
                     
                       4
                       The
                       nature
                       of
                       love
                       ,
                       
                         page
                      
                       241
                    
                     
                       5
                       And
                       other
                       graces
                       ,
                       as
                       faith
                       and
                       hope
                       ,
                       that
                       worke
                       by
                       assimilation
                       .
                       
                         page
                      
                       242
                    
                  
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   doctrine
                   of
                   assurance
                   is
                   no
                   doctrine
                   of
                   liberty
                   ,
                   
                     page
                  
                   243
                
                 
                   But
                   of
                   deepe
                   and
                   sweet
                   ingagement
                   ,
                   
                     page
                  
                   244
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   we
                   should
                   preserve
                   the
                   worke
                   .
                   
                     page
                  
                   247
                
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             30.
             
          
           
             And
             grieve
             not
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             ye
             are
             ●ealed
             unto
             the
             day
             of
             redem●tion
             .
          
        
         
           WHether
           the
           words
           bee
           a
           Command
           ensuing
           from
           authority
           or
           ,
           counsell
           ,
           from
           wisedome
           ,
           or
           a
           caveat
           from
           Gods
           care
           of
           our
           soules
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           materiall
           :
           considering
           both
           Counsell
           and
           Caveats
           of
           the
           great
           God
           ,
           have
           both
           force
           of
           a
           Command
           ,
           with
           some
           mixture
           of
           the
           sweetnesse
           
           of
           love
           :
           the
           Apostle
           as
           his
           manner
           is
           ,
           from
           the
           largenesse
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           
           riseth
           from
           a
           particular
           disswasive
           from
           corrupt
           communication
           ,
           in
           the
           verse
           before
           ,
           to
           this
           generall
           advise
           of
           not
           grieving
           Gods
           Spirit
           by
           sinne
           ;
           especially
           against
           conscience
           inlightened
           :
           and
           this
           disswasive
           from
           evill
           ,
           is
           inforced
           from
           a
           dangerous
           effect
           of
           grieving
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           the
           danger
           of
           grieving
           ariseth
           from
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           God
           himselfe
           whom
           we
           grieve
           ,
           and
           a
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           holy
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           holy
           as
           the
           cause
           of
           all
           holinesse
           in
           us
           ;
           and
           hee
           that
           after
           he
           hath
           wrought
           holinesse
           in
           us
           ,
           sealeth
           and
           confirmeth
           us
           
           in
           that
           act
           of
           grace
           ,
           untill
           the
           day
           of
           our
           glorious
           redemption
           :
           so
           that
           the
           grounds
           of
           not
           grieving
           ,
           are
           from
           the
           greatnesse
           and
           goodnesse
           of
           the
           person
           whom
           we
           grieve
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           greatnesse
           and
           constancie
           of
           the
           benefits
           we
           have
           by
           him
           .
           
           To
           speake
           something
           of
           the
           person
           ,
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           is
           called
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           nature
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           spirituall
           essence
           ,
           but
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           person
           and
           office
           ,
           he
           is
           both
           breathed
           from
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           as
           proceeding
           from
           them
           both
           ;
           and
           by
           office
           ,
           breatheth
           into
           all
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           Christ
           to
           redeeme
           ,
           and
           him
           to
           sanctifie
           ;
           he
           is
           so
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           in
           proceeding
           from
           God
           ,
           as
           
           that
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           which
           who
           so
           denieth
           ,
           deny
           their
           own
           Baptisme
           ;
           being
           as
           well
           Baptized
           into
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           as
           into
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Sonne
           ;
           and
           no
           lesse
           a
           person
           ,
           then
           God
           ,
           is
           needfull
           to
           assure
           our
           soules
           of
           Gods
           love
           ,
           and
           to
           change
           our
           nature
           ,
           being
           in
           an
           opposite
           frame
           :
           who
           can
           reveale
           to
           us
           the
           minde
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ?
           and
           herein
           we
           may
           see
           the
           joynt
           forwardnesse
           both
           of
           the
           Father
           and
           Son
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           ;
           when
           both
           Father
           and
           Sonne
           joyne
           in
           willingnesse
           to
           send
           so
           great
           a
           person
           to
           apply
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           assure
           us
           of
           that
           great
           good
           the
           Father
           hath
           decreed
           ,
           and
           the
           Son
           performed
           for
           us
           .
        
         
         
           That
           attribute
           the
           Spirit
           delights
           in
           ,
           
           is
           that
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           which
           our
           corrupt
           nature
           least
           delights
           in
           ,
           
           and
           most
           opposeth
           :
           holinesse
           is
           the
           glory
           and
           crown
           of
           all
           other
           excellencie
           ;
           without
           which
           they
           are
           neither
           good
           in
           themselves
           ,
           no●
           comfortable
           to
           us
           .
           It
           implies
           a
           freedome
           from
           all
           impuritie
           ,
           
           and
           a
           perfect
           hatred
           of
           it
           ;
           an
           absolute
           perfection
           of
           all
           that
           is
           excellent
           .
           What
           is
           it
           then
           to
           grieve
           such
           an
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           before
           whom
           the
           heavens
           themselves
           are
           impure
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           the
           Divels
           tremble
           ,
           but
           the
           Angels
           cover
           their
           faces
           ?
           what
           shall
           wee
           thinke
           then
           of
           them
           which
           doe
           not
           onely
           neglect
           ,
           but
           despise
           ,
           yea
           oppose
           this
           
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           indure
           any
           thing
           else
           ?
           what
           is
           hated
           in
           the
           world
           with
           keene
           and
           perfect
           hatred
           ;
           but
           
             holynesse
             ,
             without
             which
          
           yet
           ,
           
             we
             shall
             never
             see
             God
             ,
          
           nor
           enter
           into
           that
           pure
           place
           ,
           into
           which
           ,
           we
           all
           professe
           a
           desire
           to
           enter
           ?
           
           There
           was
           planted
           in
           man
           by
           nature
           ,
           a
           desire
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           a
           desire
           of
           happinesse
           :
           the
           desire
           of
           happinesse
           is
           left
           still
           in
           us
           ,
           but
           for
           holinesse
           which
           is
           the
           perfection
           of
           the
           image
           of
           God
           in
           us
           ,
           is
           both
           lost
           ,
           and
           the
           desire
           of
           it
           extinguished
           :
           and
           that
           men
           might
           the
           better
           drive
           it
           out
           of
           the
           world
           under
           a
           forme
           and
           shew
           of
           it
           ;
           they
           oppose
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           the
           greater
           successe
           ,
           because
           under
           that
           
           great
           colour
           the
           Divell
           and
           his
           Vicar
           ,
           carry
           all
           their
           divellish
           policies
           under
           a
           shew
           of
           holinesse
           .
           We
           see
           in
           Popery
           ,
           every
           thing
           is
           holy
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           should
           be
           holy
           ,
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           expression
           of
           it
           .
           The
           man
           of
           sinne
           himselfe
           must
           have
           no
           worse
           title
           ,
           then
           his
           Holinesse
           :
           a
           shew
           of
           devised
           holinesse
           pleaseth
           mans
           anture
           well
           enough
           ;
           as
           being
           glorious
           for
           appearance
           ,
           and
           usefull
           for
           ends
           .
           But
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           being
           crosse
           to
           the
           whole
           corrupt
           nature
           of
           man
           ,
           will
           never
           be
           entertained
           ,
           untill
           nature
           be
           new
           moulded
           by
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           in
           the
           use
           of
           holy
           meanes
           ,
           sanctified
           by
           himselfe
           for
           that
           end
           :
           it
           is
           this
           
           that
           makes
           a
           man
           a
           Saint
           ,
           and
           civill
           vertues
           to
           be
           graces
           ,
           which
           rayseth
           things
           that
           are
           (
           otherwise
           )
           common
           ,
           to
           an
           higher
           degree
           of
           excellency
           :
           this
           is
           that
           to
           a
           Christian
           which
           reason
           is
           to
           a
           man
           :
           it
           gives
           him
           a
           being
           ,
           and
           a
           beauty
           different
           from
           all
           other
           :
           it
           makes
           every
           action
           we
           doe
           in
           obedience
           to
           God
           a
           service
           ,
           and
           puts
           a
           religious
           respect
           upon
           all
           our
           actions
           ,
           directing
           them
           to
           the
           highest
           end
           .
        
         
           
           
           Now
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           disswades
           from
           ,
           is
           from
           grieving
           so
           holy
           a
           Spirit
           .
           These
           truths
           ,
           are
           presupposed
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           is
           not
           in
           us
           personally
           as
           the
           second
           Person
           is
           in
           Christ
           man
           ;
           
           for
           then
           the
           
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           we
           should
           make
           one
           person
           :
           nor
           is
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           us
           essentially
           only
           :
           for
           so
           he
           is
           in
           all
           creatures
           :
           nor
           yet
           is
           in
           us
           onely
           by
           stirring
           up
           holy
           motions
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           in
           us
           mystically
           ,
           and
           as
           Temples
           dedicated
           to
           himselfe
           :
           Christs
           humane
           nature
           is
           the
           first
           temple
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Spirit
           dwels
           ;
           and
           then
           we
           become
           temples
           by
           union
           with
           him
           .
           
           The
           difference
           betwixt
           his
           being
           in
           Christ
           &
           us
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           dwels
           in
           Christ
           in
           a
           fuller
           measure
           ;
           by
           reason
           that
           as
           a
           head
           he
           is
           to
           conveigh
           spirit
           into
           all
           his
           members
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           is
           in
           Christ
           intirely
           without
           any
           thing
           to
           oppose
           :
           the
           Spirit
           alwayes
           findes
           something
           in
           us
           ,
           that
           
           is
           not
           his
           owne
           ,
           but
           readie
           to
           crosse
           him
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           is
           in
           us
           derivatively
           from
           Christ
           ,
           as
           a
           fountaine
           we
           receive
           grace
           at
           second
           hand
           ,
           answerable
           to
           grace
           in
           him
           .
           
           The
           holy
           Ghost
           was
           in
           
             Adam
          
           before
           his
           fall
           ,
           immediately
           ;
           but
           now
           hee
           is
           in
           Christ
           ,
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           for
           Christ
           in
           us
           ,
           as
           members
           of
           that
           bodie
           ,
           whereof
           Christ
           is
           the
           head
           :
           &
           it
           is
           well
           for
           us
           that
           he
           dwels
           first
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           us
           :
           for
           from
           this
           it
           is
           that
           his
           communion
           with
           us
           is
           inseparable
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           from
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           with
           whom
           the
           Spirit
           makes
           us
           one
           .
           The
           holy
           Spirit
           dwels
           in
           those
           that
           are
           Christs
           after
           another
           manner
           then
           in
           others
           in
           whom
           he
           is
           in
           ,
           
           in
           
           some
           sort
           by
           common
           gifts
           ;
           but
           in
           his
           owne
           ,
           he
           is
           in
           them
           as
           holy
           ,
           and
           as
           making
           them
           holy
           ,
           as
           the
           soule
           is
           in
           the
           whole
           body
           in
           regard
           of
           divers
           operations
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           head
           onely
           as
           it
           understandeth
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           ruleth
           the
           whole
           bodie
           :
           so
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           is
           in
           his
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           more
           noble
           operations
           ,
           and
           his
           person
           is
           together
           with
           his
           working
           ,
           though
           not
           personally
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           whole
           man
           be
           the
           temple
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           yet
           the
           soule
           especially
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           soule
           the
           very
           Spirit
           of
           our
           minds
           ,
           as
           most
           suteable
           to
           him
           being
           a
           Spirit
           .
           Whence
           the
           Apostle
           wishes
           
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             with
             our
             Spirits
             ,
          
           the
           best
           of
           spirits
           
           delight
           most
           in
           the
           best
           of
           us
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           spirits
           :
           in
           the
           Temple
           the
           further
           they
           went
           ,
           all
           was
           more
           holy
           ,
           till
           they
           came
           to
           the
           holy
           of
           holiest
           .
           So
           in
           a
           Christian
           the
           most
           inward
           part
           the
           spirit
           is
           ,
           
           as
           it
           were
           the
           holie
           of
           holies
           ,
           where
           incense
           is
           offered
           to
           God
           continually
           .
           What
           a
           mercy
           is
           this
           that
           he
           that
           hath
           the
           heaven
           of
           heavens
           to
           dwell
           in
           ,
           will
           make
           a
           dungeon
           to
           be
           a
           temple
           ;
           a
           prison
           to
           be
           a
           paradise
           ;
           yea
           an
           hell
           to
           bee
           an
           heaven
           ?
           Next
           to
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           in
           taking
           our
           nature
           ,
           and
           dwelling
           in
           it
           ;
           we
           may
           wonder
           at
           the
           love
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           that
           will
           take
           up
           his
           residence
           in
           such
           defiled
           soules
           .
        
         
           
           The
           second
           thing
           presupposed
           ,
           
           is
           that
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           being
           in
           us
           after
           hee
           hath
           prepared
           us
           for
           an
           house
           for
           himselfe
           to
           dwell
           in
           ,
           
           and
           to
           take
           up
           his
           rest
           and
           delight
           in
           ,
           he
           doth
           also
           become
           unto
           us
           a
           Counsellour
           in
           all
           our
           doubts
           ,
           a
           Comforter
           in
           all
           distresses
           ,
           a
           Solicitor
           to
           all
           dutie
           ,
           a
           guide
           in
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           our
           life
           ,
           untill
           we
           dwell
           with
           him
           for
           ever
           in
           heaven
           :
           unto
           which
           his
           dwelling
           here
           in
           us
           doth
           tend
           :
           he
           goeth
           before
           us
           as
           Christ
           did
           in
           the
           pillar
           of
           the
           cloud
           and
           fire
           before
           the
           
             Israelites
          
           into
           Canaan
           :
           being
           a
           defence
           by
           day
           ,
           and
           a
           direction
           by
           night
           .
           When
           we
           sinne
           ,
           what
           doe
           we
           else
           but
           grieve
           this
           guide
           ?
           
        
         
           
           The
           third
           ground
           is
           ,
           that
           
           we
           ,
           the
           best
           of
           us
           ,
           are
           prone
           to
           grieve
           this
           holy
           Spirit
           :
           what
           use
           were
           there
           else
           of
           this
           caveat●
           we
           carrie
           too
           good
           a
           proofe
           of
           this
           in
           our
           owne
           hearts
           :
           we
           have
           that
           which
           is
           enmitie
           to
           the
           spirit
           within
           us
           ,
           sinne
           ;
           and
           an
           adversarie
           to
           the
           spirit
           &
           us
           ,
           Sathan
           :
           These
           joyning
           together
           ,
           and
           having
           intelligence
           ,
           and
           holding
           correspondencie
           ,
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           stirre
           us
           up
           to
           that
           which
           grieves
           this
           good
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           
           The
           fourth
           thing
           presupposed
           ,
           
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           and
           ought
           by
           Christian
           care
           and
           circumspection
           ,
           so
           to
           walke
           in
           an
           even
           and
           pleasing
           course
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           not
           grievously
           offend
           the
           spirit
           ,
           or
           grieve
           our
           owne
           
           spirits
           .
           We
           may
           avoid
           many
           lashes
           and
           blowes
           ,
           and
           many
           an
           heavy
           day
           which
           we
           may
           thanke
           our selves
           for
           ,
           and
           God
           delighteth
           in
           the
           prosperity
           of
           his
           children
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           us
           walk
           in
           the
           comforts
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           is
           grieved
           when
           we
           grieve
           him
           :
           that
           then
           hee
           must
           grieve
           us
           to
           prevent
           worse
           griefe
           .
           The
           due
           and
           proper
           act
           of
           a
           Christian
           in
           this
           life
           is
           to
           please
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           comfortable
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           fitted
           for
           all
           services
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           premised
           ,
           it
           is
           easie
           to
           conceive
           the
           equitie
           of
           the
           Apostles
           disswasive
           from
           grieving
           the
           holy
           spirit
           .
           For
           the
           better
           unfolding
           of
           which
           ,
           we
           wil
           
           unfold
           these
           foure
           points
           .
           First
           ,
           
           what
           it
           is
           to
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           is
           wherein
           we
           specially
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           how
           we
           may
           know
           when
           wee
           have
           grieved
           the
           Spirit
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           what
           course
           we
           should
           take
           to
           prevent
           this
           griefe
           .
        
         
           
           For
           the
           first
           :
           The
           holy
           Ghost
           cannot
           properly
           be
           grieved
           in
           his
           own
           person
           ,
           
           because
           griefe
           implyes
           a
           defect
           of
           happinesse
           in
           suffering
           that
           we
           wish
           removed
           .
           It
           implyes
           a
           defect
           in
           foresight
           ,
           to
           prevent
           that
           which
           may
           grieve
           .
           It
           implyes
           passion
           ,
           which
           is
           soon
           raised
           up
           ,
           and
           soone
           laid
           downe
           :
           GOD
           is
           not
           subject
           to
           change
           ;
           it
           implyes
           some
           want
           
           of
           power
           to
           remove
           that
           which
           we
           feele
           to
           be
           a
           grievance
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           beseeming
           the
           Majestie
           of
           the
           Spirit
           thus
           to
           bee
           grieved
           .
           Wee
           must
           there●ore
           conceive
           of
           it
           as
           befit●ing
           the
           Majestie
           of
           God
           ,
           ●emoving
           in
           our
           thoughts
           ●ll
           imperfections
           .
           
           First
           then
           we
           are
           sayd
           to
           grieve
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           doe
           that
           which
           is
           apt
           of
           it selfe
           to
           grieve
           :
           as
           we
           are
           said
           to
           destroy
           our
           weake
           brother
           ,
           when
           wee
           do
           that
           which
           he
           taking
           offence
           at
           ,
           is
           apt
           to
           misleade
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           destroy
           him
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           when
           wee
           doe
           that
           whereupon
           the
           Spirit
           doth
           that
           which
           grieved
           persons
           doe
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           retireth
           and
           sheweth
           dislike
           ,
           and
           returns
           
           griefe
           againe
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           though
           the
           passion
           of
           griefe
           be
           not
           in
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           in
           his
           holy
           nature
           a
           pure
           displicence
           and
           hatred
           of
           sinne
           ,
           with
           such
           a
           degree
           of
           abhomination
           as
           though
           it
           tend
           not
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           offender
           ,
           yet
           to
           sharpe
           correction
           :
           so
           that
           
             griefe
          
           is
           eminently
           in
           the
           
             hatred
          
           of
           God
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           becomes
           him
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           
           wee
           may
           conceive
           of
           the
           Spirit
           as
           hee
           is
           in
           himselfe
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           as
           hee
           dwels
           and
           workes
           in
           us
           ;
           as
           wee
           may
           conceive
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           as
           hidden
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           as
           revealed
           in
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           word
           ;
           and
           as
           we
           may
           conceive
           of
           Christ
           as
           the
           secōd
           persō
           ,
           &
           as
           incarnate
           :
           
           so
           likewise
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           as
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           as
           in
           us
           ,
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           person
           of
           his
           Sonne
           :
           and
           his
           Sonne
           as
           man
           ,
           and
           as
           Minister
           of
           Circumcision
           ,
           was
           grieved
           at
           the
           rebellion
           and
           destruction
           of
           his
           owne
           people
           .
           The
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           in
           us
           grieveth
           with
           us
           ,
           witnesseth
           with
           us
           ,
           rejoyceth
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           with
           us
           ;
           and
           the
           spirit
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           worketh
           in
           us
           hath
           the
           same
           name
           ,
           as
           the
           gifts
           and
           graces
           ,
           and
           the
           comforts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           are
           called
           the
           spirit
           ;
           even
           as
           the
           beames
           of
           the
           Sunne
           shining
           on
           the
           earth
           are
           called
           the
           Sunne
           :
           and
           when
           we
           let
           them
           in
           ,
           or
           shut
           them
           out
           ,
           wee
           are
           said
           to
           let
           in
           or
           shut
           out
           the
           Sunne
           .
           We
           may
           grieve
           the
           
           spirit
           ,
           when
           we
           grieve
           him
           ,
           as
           working
           grace
           ,
           and
           offering
           comfort
           to
           us
           :
           the
           graces
           of
           the
           Spirit
           have
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Spirit
           whence
           they
           come
           ,
           as
           the
           Spirit
           of
           love
           and
           wisdome
           .
           Again
           ,
           our
           owne
           spirits
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           sanctified
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           be
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           :
           So
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           in
           it self
           ,
           but
           in
           
             Noah
          
           did
           strive
           with
           the
           old
           world
           ;
           and
           so
           we
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           when
           we
           grieve
           our
           owne
           or
           other
           mens
           spirits
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           they
           are
           sanctified
           by
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           spirit
           as
           in
           us
           worketh
           in
           us
           ,
           
           according
           to
           the
           principles
           of
           mans
           nature
           ,
           as
           understanding
           and
           free
           creatures
           ,
           and
           preserveth
           the
           free
           manner
           of
           working
           proper
           to
           man
           ;
           
           and
           doth
           not
           alwaies
           put
           forth
           an
           absolute
           prerogative
           power
           ,
           but
           dealeth
           with
           us
           by
           way
           of
           gentle
           and
           sweet
           motions
           and
           perswasions
           ;
           and
           leaveth
           it
           in
           our
           freedome
           to
           imbrace
           or
           refuse
           these
           inferiour
           workes
           of
           the
           Spirit
           :
           and
           our
           hearts
           tell
           us
           it
           is
           in
           our
           power
           to
           entertaine
           or
           reject
           the
           motions
           :
           which
           when
           we
           doe
           in
           our
           owne
           apprehension
           ,
           we
           churlishly
           offend
           the
           spirit
           ,
           as
           willing
           to
           draw
           us
           to
           better
           waies
           ;
           and
           wee
           cannot
           otherwaies
           judge
           of
           this
           ,
           but
           as
           grieving
           .
           God
           in
           his
           dealing
           with
           men
           ,
           puts
           his
           cause
           into
           our
           hāds
           ,
           that
           by
           our
           prayers
           and
           otherwise
           ,
           wee
           may
           helpe
           or
           hinder
           him
           against
           the
           mighty
           .
           
           And
           Christ
           puts
           himselfe
           into
           our
           hands
           in
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           poore
           ;
           counts
           himselfe
           regarded
           or
           neglected
           in
           them
           :
           so
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           puts
           as
           it
           were
           his
           delight
           and
           contentment
           in
           our
           power
           ,
           and
           counts
           when
           we
           entertaine
           his
           motions
           of
           grace
           or
           comfort
           ,
           we
           entertain
           him
           ;
           and
           when
           we
           refuse
           them
           ,
           wee
           grieve
           him
           .
           And
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           will
           have
           us
           interpret
           our
           refusing
           of
           his
           motion
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           refusing
           of
           him
           ;
           and
           not
           onely
           a
           refusing
           of
           him
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           whose
           spirit
           he
           is
           .
           Oh
           ,
           if
           we
           did
           but
           consider
           how
           high
           the
           slighting
           of
           a
           gracious
           motion
           reaches
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           slighting
           of
           God
           himselfe
           :
           
           it
           would
           move
           us
           to
           give
           more
           regard
           unto
           them
           .
           As
           we
           use
           these
           motions
           ,
           so
           would
           wee
           use
           the
           Spirit
           himselfe
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           in
           our
           ●ower
           .
           They
           are
           not
           only
           ●●e
           Ambassadors
           ,
           but
           the
           ●oyal
           off-spring
           of
           the
           spirit
           〈◊〉
           us
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           offer
           ●iolence
           to
           them
           ,
           we
           kill
           as
           ●uch
           as
           in
           us
           lyeth
           ,
           the
           roy●ll
           seed
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           
             Ob.
          
           
           It
           may
           be
           objected
           ,
           when
           we
           doe
           any
           thing
           amisse
           ,
           
           we
           intend
           not
           the
           grieving
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ?
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           
           unlesse
           we
           were
           divels
           incarnate
           ,
           
           we
           will
           not
           purposely
           and
           directly
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           but
           when
           we
           sinne
           ,
           we
           will
           the
           grieving
           of
           him
           in
           the
           Cause
           .
           No
           man
           hates
           his
           owne
           soule
           ,
           or
           is
           in
           love
           with
           
           death
           ,
           yet
           men
           will
           willingly
           doe
           that
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           hated
           their
           own
           souls
           ,
           and
           loved
           death
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           doe
           worse
           .
           
             Why
             will
             you
             perish
             ,
             you
             house
             of
             Israel
             ?
          
           saith
           God
           ,
           they
           intended
           no
           such
           matter
           as
           perishing
           :
           Gods
           meaning
           is
           ,
           why
           will
           you
           go
           on
           in
           such
           destructive
           courses
           ,
           as
           will
           ēd
           in
           perishing
           ?
           if
           we
           could
           hate
           hell
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           way
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           we
           hate
           it
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           we
           would
           never
           come
           there
           .
        
         
           
           For
           the
           second
           point
           ,
           wherein
           wee
           especially
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           :
           
           griefe
           ariseth
           either
           from
           antipathy
           and
           cōtrariety
           ,
           or
           from
           disunion
           of
           things
           naturally
           joyned
           together
           .
           In
           greater
           persons
           especially
           ,
           
           griefe
           ariseth
           from
           any
           indignity
           offered
           from
           neglect
           or
           disrespect
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           all
           from
           unkindnesse
           after
           favour
           shewed
           .
           Thus
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           is
           grieved
           by
           us
           :
           what
           more
           contrary
           to
           holinesse
           ,
           then
           sinne
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           thing
           ,
           and
           the
           onely
           thing
           that
           God
           abhominates
           ,
           yea
           ,
           in
           the
           divell
           himself
           ?
           
           But
           then
           adde
           to
           the
           contrarietie
           in
           sinne
           ,
           the
           aggravations
           from
           unkindenesse
           ;
           and
           this
           makes
           it
           more
           sinfull
           .
           What
           greater
           indignity
           can
           wee
           offer
           to
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           than
           to
           prefer
           base
           dust
           before
           his
           motions
           ?
           leading
           us
           to
           holinesse
           and
           happinesse
           ?
           what
           greater
           unkindnesse
           ,
           yea
           ,
           treachery
           to
           leave
           directions
           of
           a
           friend
           
           to
           follow
           the
           counsaile
           of
           an
           enemy
           ?
           such
           as
           when
           they
           know
           Gods
           will
           ,
           yet
           will
           consent
           with
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           ,
           like
           
             Balaam
             ,
          
           who
           was
           swayed
           by
           his
           profit
           against
           a
           cleere
           discovery
           of
           Gods
           will.
           We
           cannot
           but
           make
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           us
           in
           some
           sort
           ashamed
           to
           thinke
           of
           our
           folly
           ;
           in
           
             leaving
             the
             Fountaine
             ,
          
           
           and
           
             digging
             Cisternes
             :
          
           in
           leaving
           a
           true
           guide
           ,
           and
           following
           the
           Pirate
           :
           men
           are
           grieved
           especially
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           disrespected
           in
           their
           place
           and
           office
           .
           It
           is
           the
           office
           of
           the
           Spirit
           to
           enlighten
           ,
           to
           soften
           ,
           to
           quicken
           ,
           and
           to
           sanctifie
           ;
           when
           wee
           give
           content
           to
           Sathan
           ,
           it
           puts
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           out
           of
           office
           .
           The
           office
           of
           the
           holy
           
           Ghost
           is
           likewise
           to
           bee
           a
           comforter
           :
           it
           cannot
           therefore
           but
           grieve
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           when
           
             the
             consolations
             of
             the
             Almightie
          
           are
           either
           forgotten
           ,
           or
           
             seeme
             nothing
          
           unto
           us
           in
           the
           perishnesse
           of
           our
           spirits
           ;
           when
           with
           
             Rachel
             wee
             will
             not
             bee
             comforted
             .
          
           Who
           in
           stead
           of
           wrastling
           with
           God
           by
           prayer
           ,
           wrangle
           with
           him
           by
           cavelling
           objections
           :
           They
           take
           pleasure
           to
           move
           objections
           ,
           instead
           of
           a
           holy
           submission
           to
           higher
           reasons
           that
           might
           raise
           them
           to
           comfort
           :
           and
           take
           Satans
           part
           against
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           their
           owne
           spirit
           :
           and
           against
           arguments
           that
           are
           ministred
           ,
           by
           those
           that
           are
           more
           skilfull
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           salvation
           ,
           
           then
           themselves
           .
           How
           little
           beholding
           is
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           to
           such
           ,
           who
           please
           themselves
           in
           a
           spirit
           of
           opposition
           ?
           and
           yet
           so
           sweet
           is
           this
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           after
           long
           patience
           ,
           hee
           overcomes
           many
           of
           these
           with
           his
           goodnesse
           :
           and
           makes
           them
           at
           length
           with
           shame
           ,
           lay
           their
           hands
           upon
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           and
           bee
           silent
           .
           Yet
           that
           is
           one
           reason
           they
           sticke
           so
           long
           in
           temptations
           ,
           and
           are
           kept
           so
           long
           under
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             bondage
             .
          
           Those
           likewise
           cannot
           but
           grieve
           the
           Comforter
           ,
           that
           leave
           his
           comforts
           ,
           and
           seeke
           for
           other
           Comforters
           :
           that
           thinke
           there
           is
           not
           comfort
           enough
           in
           Religion
           ,
           but
           will
           bowe
           downe
           
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           such
           as
           linger
           after
           the
           liberties
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           after
           stolne
           waters
           ;
           as
           if
           God
           kept
           house
           not
           good
           enough
           for
           them
           .
           It
           is
           a
           great
           disparagement
           to
           preferre
           huskes
           before
           the
           provision
           of
           our
           fathers
           house
           ,
           and
           to
           die
           (
           like
           fish
           out
           of
           their
           proper
           element
           )
           if
           wee
           want
           carnall
           comforts
           .
           But
           above
           all
           ,
           they
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           most
           ,
           that
           have
           had
           deepest
           acquaintance
           with
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           have
           received
           greatest
           favours
           from
           the
           Spirit
           .
           When
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           comes
           in
           love
           ,
           and
           wee
           have
           given
           way
           to
           him
           to
           enlighten
           our
           understandings
           ,
           and
           when
           in
           our
           affections
           ,
           wee
           have
           tasted
           of
           the
           good
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           
           that
           the
           promises
           are
           sweet
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospell
           is
           good
           .
           When
           we
           have
           given
           such
           way
           to
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           then
           to
           use
           him
           unkindly
           ;
           this
           grieves
           the
           Spirit
           .
           Where
           the
           holy
           ghost
           hath
           not
           only
           set
           up
           a
           light
           ,
           but
           given
           a
           tast
           of
           heavenly
           things
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           upon
           false
           allurements
           will
           grow
           to
           a
           distast
           ,
           it
           cannot
           but
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           .
           And
           this
           makes
           the
           
             sinne
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
          
           so
           desperat
           ,
           because
           there
           hath
           beene
           a
           strong
           conviction
           and
           illumination
           .
           
           Therfore
           of
           all
           sinnes
           ,
           the
           sinnes
           of
           Professors
           of
           Religion
           ,
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           most
           ;
           and
           of
           all
           Professors
           those
           that
           have
           most
           means
           of
           knowledge
           :
           because
           their
           obligations
           are
           dee-per
           ,
           
           and
           their
           ingagements
           greater
           .
           The
           deeper
           the
           affection
           hath
           entred
           ,
           the
           greater
           the
           griefe
           must
           needs
           be
           in
           unloosing
           .
           The
           offence
           of
           friends
           ,
           grieves
           more
           than
           the
           injuries
           of
           enemies
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           sinnes
           that
           offend
           God
           most
           ,
           are
           committed
           within
           the
           Church
           ;
           where
           is
           the
           greatest
           sinne
           of
           all
           ,
           the
           sin
           against
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           committed
           ,
           but
           within
           the
           Church
           ?
           and
           where
           there
           is
           the
           greatest
           light
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           meanes
           .
           Sinnes
           against
           knowledg
           grieve
           most
           ,
           especially
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           a
           malicious
           opposing
           :
           for
           there
           can
           be
           nothing
           to
           excuse
           it
           .
           The
           malice
           of
           the
           will
           maketh
           the
           sinne
           of
           the
           deeper
           die
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           contrarie
           to
           the
           spirit
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           
           Spirit
           of
           goodnes
           ,
           &
           hence
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           presūptuous
           sins
           so
           much
           grieve
           the
           spirit
           ,
           for
           by
           such
           sins
           we
           abuse
           the
           sweetest
           Attribute
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           his
           Goodnesse
           ,
           and
           be
           therefore
           evill
           because
           he
           is
           good
           ,
           
           and
           turne
           his
           grace
           into
           wantonnesse
           ,
           the
           sin
           of
           this
           age
           .
           Sins
           against
           knowledge
           are
           either
           such
           as
           are
           1.
           
           Directly
           against
           knowledge
           ,
           as
           when
           we
           will
           not
           understand
           what
           we
           should
           doe
           ,
           because
           wee
           will
           not
           doe
           what
           we
           understand
           :
           such
           put
           out
           the
           candle
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           sinne
           with
           the
           more
           freedome
           .
           This
           kind
           of
           ignorance
           doth
           not
           free
           from
           sinne
           ,
           but
           increaseth
           it
           :
           some
           men
           will
           not
           heare
           the
           Word
           ,
           nor
           reade
           good
           Bookes
           ,
           lest
           their
           consciences
           
           should
           bee
           awaked
           :
           this
           affected
           ignorance
           increaseth
           the
           voluntarinesse
           .
           Againe
           ,
           when
           we
           maintaine
           untruths
           for
           any
           advantage
           ,
           knowing
           them
           to
           be
           untruths
           ;
           as
           many
           learned
           Papists
           cannot
           but
           doe
           .
           What
           a
           great
           indignity
           is
           it
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           GOD
           to
           
             sell
             the
             truth
             ,
          
           which
           we
           should
           
             buy
             ,
          
           yea
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           our
           lives
           :
           and
           to
           prefer
           the
           pleasing
           of
           a
           base
           man
           ,
           or
           some
           gaine
           to
           our selves
           before
           a
           glorious
           
             beame
          
           of
           GOD
           ?
           Other
           sinnes
           if
           wee
           know
           them
           to
           be
           sinnes
           ,
           are
           sins
           against
           knowledge
           ,
           not
           so
           directly
           ,
           
           but
           collaterally
           :
           yet
           this
           will
           bee
           the
           chiefe
           aggravation
           ,
           when
           our
           consciences
           are
           once
           awaked
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           that
           
           we
           have
           sinned
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           have
           sinned
           against
           the
           light
           ,
           when
           the
           will
           hath
           nothing
           to
           plead
           for
           it selfe
           ,
           but
           it selfe
           ;
           it
           would
           ,
           because
           it
           would
           ,
           though
           it
           knew
           the
           contrary
           .
           Involuntarinesse
           ,
           takes
           away
           something
           of
           the
           hainousnesse
           of
           sinne
           :
           when
           there
           is
           ignorance
           ,
           perturbation
           ,
           or
           passion
           ,
           there
           is
           lesse
           sinne
           ,
           and
           lesse
           grieving
           of
           the
           Spirit
           :
           but
           when
           there
           are
           none
           of
           these
           ,
           but
           a
           man
           will
           sinne
           ,
           because
           he
           will
           ;
           accounting
           it
           a
           kinde
           of
           soveraignty
           to
           have
           his
           will
           ,
           this
           will
           prove
           the
           most
           miserable
           condition
           ,
           for
           not
           to
           have
           the
           will
           regulated
           by
           him
           that
           is
           the
           chiefest
           good
           ,
           is
           the
           greatest
           perversenesse
           ,
           and
           will
           end
           in
           desperation
           .
        
         
         
           
             Qu.
          
           Why
           are
           voluntary
           sinnes
           so
           great
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
           When
           there
           is
           passion
           ,
           there
           is
           some
           colour
           for
           sinne
           ;
           as
           profit
           ,
           pleasure
           ,
           feare
           to
           displease
           ,
           &c.
           
           When
           there
           is
           ignorance
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           want
           of
           that
           that
           might
           helpe
           the
           understanding
           ;
           but
           when
           there
           are
           none
           of
           these
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           willingly
           sinnes
           ,
           he
           is
           more
           
             directly
          
           carried
           against
           the
           command
           and
           will
           of
           God
           :
           there
           is
           nothing
           puts
           him
           on
           :
           yet
           hee
           accounts
           it
           so
           small
           a
           matter
           ;
           that
           hee
           will
           do
           it
           without
           any
           provocation
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           slight
           esteeme
           of
           the
           good
           pleasure
           and
           will
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           As
           common
           ●wearers
           ,
           can
           they
           plead
           ignorance
           ?
           they
           
           
           
           
           
           know
           the
           Commandement
           ,
           
             God
             will
             not
             hold
             them
             guiltlesse
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             take
             his
             name
             in
             vaine
             :
          
           can
           they
           plead
           perturbation
           ?
           They
           doe
           it
           oft
           in
           a
           bravery
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           not
           urged
           :
           there
           is
           no
           ingagement
           in
           that
           sin
           of
           profit
           or
           pleasure
           ,
           but
           a
           voluntary
           superfluity
           of
           pride
           .
           They
           would
           have
           you
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           men
           that
           care
           not
           for
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           let
           God
           and
           his
           Ministers
           take
           it
           as
           they
           will
           ,
           though
           I
           have
           no
           pleasure
           or
           profit
           by
           it
           ,
           yet
           I
           will
           have
           my
           liberty
           .
           The
           heart
           that
           hath
           been
           thus
           wicked
           ,
           will
           hardly
           admit
           of
           comfort
           ,
           when
           it
           stands
           in
           need
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           We
           are
           not
           said
           to
           be
           ill
           ,
           because
           we
           know
           ill
           ,
           but
           because
           
           we
           will
           and
           consent
           to
           ill
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           will
           that
           makes
           up
           the
           bargain
           ,
           sin
           were
           not
           sinne
           else
           .
           God
           hath
           given
           us
           the
           custody
           of
           our
           owne
           soules
           ,
           and
           as
           long
           as
           wee
           keepe
           the
           keyes
           faithfully
           ,
           and
           betray
           not
           our
           soules
           to
           Sathan
           ,
           so
           long
           we
           possesse
           ,
           our
           owne
           soules
           ,
           and
           our
           comfort
           :
           but
           when
           hee
           fuggests
           ;
           doe
           this
           ,
           or
           speake
           this
           ,
           and
           wee
           consent
           ;
           hee
           takes
           full
           and
           free
           possession
           of
           us
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           us
           lies
           ;
           and
           God
           in
           judgement
           saith
           Amen
           to
           it
           .
           God
           saith
           take
           him
           Sathan
           :
           since
           hee
           will
           not
           have
           my
           Spirit
           to
           rule
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           fit
           he
           should
           have
           a
           worse
           .
           The
           more
           willingnesse
           ,
           the
           more
           sinfulnesse
           ,
           and
           the
           lesse
           defence
           ;
           and
           Gods
           justice
           
           cannot
           better
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           than
           by
           punishing
           them
           most
           against
           their
           wils
           ,
           who
           sinned
           most
           with
           their
           will.
           The
           clearer
           the
           light
           is
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           advantages
           it
           hath
           ,
           the
           more
           we
           sinne
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           respect
           it
           is
           ,
           
           that
           sinnes
           against
           the
           second
           Table
           grieve
           more
           then
           sinnes
           against
           the
           first
           ;
           because
           here
           the
           conscience
           is
           more
           awaked
           .
           These
           be
           sins
           against
           a
           multiplied
           light
           ,
           against
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           light
           of
           the
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           :
           and
           such
           sinnes
           are
           contrary
           to
           humane
           society
           ,
           they
           dissolve
           those
           bonds
           that
           nature
           ,
           even
           by
           the
           common
           reliques
           it
           hath
           left
           ,
           studies
           to
           maintaine
           .
           Though
           corrupt
           nature
           hath
           no
           good
           in
           it
           ,
           for
           we
           deserved
           
           to
           be
           like
           divels
           ;
           yet
           God
           intending
           to
           have
           civill
           society
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           he
           usually
           gathers
           his
           Church
           :
           preserveth
           in
           mans
           nature
           ,
           an
           hatred
           of
           sinnes
           that
           overthrow
           society
           :
           such
           sins
           therefore
           being
           committed
           against
           more
           light
           ,
           wound
           more
           :
           as
           in
           case
           of
           murther
           ,
           notorious
           perjury
           ,
           theft
           ,
           &c.
           
           
        
         
           Therefore
           God
           oft
           gives
           up
           men
           ,
           upon
           breach
           of
           the
           first
           Table
           ,
           to
           breaches
           of
           the
           second
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           come
           to
           more
           griefe
           ,
           and
           shame
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           breakers
           of
           both
           Tables
           :
           Men
           never
           fall
           into
           the
           breach
           of
           the
           second
           Table
           ,
           but
           upon
           breach
           of
           the
           first
           :
           No
           man
           despiseth
           mans
           Law
           ,
           but
           he
           despiseth
           Gods
           
           law
           first
           ;
           No
           man
           breakes
           the
           
             law
             of
             nature
             ,
          
           but
           he
           despiseth
           the
           
             God
             of
             nature
          
           Prophane
           Atheisticall
           persons
           that
           glory
           in
           the
           breach
           of
           the
           third
           Commandement
           by
           swearing
           ;
           GOD
           meets
           with
           them
           by
           giving
           them
           over
           to
           grosse
           abhominable
           sinnes
           of
           the
           second
           Table
           ;
           which
           vexeth
           them
           more
           (
           though
           they
           should
           not
           )
           than
           sins
           against
           the
           first
           Table
           ,
           exposing
           them
           ,
           besides
           inward
           griefe
           ,
           to
           open
           shame
           ;
           then
           God
           opens
           Conscience
           to
           tell
           them
           ,
           not
           onely
           that
           they
           are
           too
           blame
           for
           their
           grosse
           sinnes
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           root
           of
           them
           ;
           Atheisme
           ,
           prophanenesse
           ,
           loosenesse
           ,
           which
           are
           sinnes
           against
           the
           first
           Table
           .
           This
           is
           an
           aggravation
           
           of
           sinnes
           against
           knowledge
           ,
           when
           our
           knowledge
           hath
           beene
           holpen
           and
           strengthened
           by
           education
           ,
           by
           example
           of
           others
           running
           into
           our
           eyes
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           more
           familiar
           ●eaching
           than
           that
           of
           Rule
           ,
           ●nd
           strengthened
           also
           by
           observation
           and
           experience
           ●f
           our selves
           ;
           and
           the
           for●er
           strength
           we
           have
           had
           ,
           ●
           against
           the
           sinne
           we
           now
           commit
           :
           and
           sweetnesse
           we
           have
           found
           in
           the
           resisting
           of
           it
           .
           None
           are
           worse
           than
           ●hose
           that
           have
           been
           good
           ,
           and
           are
           naught
           ,
           and
           might
           be
           good
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           naught
           .
           When
           there
           is
           more
           deliberation
           and
           fore-knowledge
           of
           the
           dangerous
           issue
           ,
           and
           this
           also
           joyned
           with
           the
           warning
           of
           others
           .
           As
           
             Reuben
          
           
           said
           unto
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           brethren
           ,
           
             Spake
             I
             not
             vnto
             you
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
          
           So
           may
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           conscience
           ,
           say
           to
           men
           ,
           Did
           not
           I
           acquaint
           you
           with
           the
           danger
           of
           sin
           ?
           You
           are
           now
           in
           misery
           ,
           and
           terrours
           of
           conscience
           ,
           but
           did
           you
           not
           sleight
           former
           admonitions
           ,
           and
           helps
           ,
           and
           meanes
           ?
           Conscience
           is
           an
           inferior
           light
           of
           the
           Spirit
           :
           to
           do
           things
           against
           conscience
           ,
           is
           to
           do
           them
           against
           the
           Spirit
           .
           God
           spake
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           heeded
           him
           not
           ,
           how
           doth
           God
           speake
           ?
           When
           conscience
           speakes
           ,
           and
           saith
           this
           is
           good
           ,
           this
           is
           bad
           :
           then
           God
           speakes
           ,
           conscience
           hath
           somewhat
           divine
           in
           it
           :
           it
           is
           a
           petty
           god
           ,
           it
           speakes
           from
           God
           ;
           especially
           when
           the
           Spirit
           joynes
           
           with
           conscience
           ,
           then
           God
           speakes
           indeed
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           light
           upon
           light
           .
        
         
           Vpon
           divers
           respects
           some
           sin
           may
           grieve
           more
           or
           lesse
           than
           another
           .
           
           As
           the
           ●oly
           Ghost
           is
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           so
           
             ●pirituall
             sinnes
          
           grieve
           most
           ;
           ●s
           pride
           ,
           envy
           ;
           imprinting
           ●pon
           the
           soule
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           a
           ●haracter
           of
           the
           contrary
           ill
           ●●irit
           .
           
             Carnell
             sinnes
             ,
          
           whereby
           the
           soule
           is
           drowned
           in
           ●elight
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           may
           ●●ore
           grieve
           the
           spirit
           in
           a●other
           respect
           ;
           as
           defiling
           ●●is
           Temple
           ,
           and
           as
           taking
           away
           so
           much
           of
           the
           soule
           ;
           ●ove
           and
           delight
           ,
           carry
           the
           soule
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           deeply
           such
           sinnes
           enter
           into
           the
           creature
           ,
           besides
           the
           defilement
           ,
           the
           lesse
           strength
           it
           hath
           to
           spirituall
           
           duties
           :
           grace
           is
           sca●ed
           in
           the
           powers
           of
           nature
           ,
           now
           carnall
           sinnes
           disable
           nature●
           and
           so
           sets
           us
           in
           a
           greate●
           distance
           from
           grace
           ,
           as
           taking
           away
           the
           heart
           ,
           
             Hos
             .
          
           4.
           
           Hereupon
           the
           Apostle
           sets
           being
           
             filled
             with
             wine
             ,
          
           contrary
           to
           being
           
             filled
             with
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           the
           Apostle
           forbids
           ,
           in
           the
           former
           words
           ,
           
             uncleane
             communication
             :
          
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           is
           a
           Spirit
           of
           truth
           ,
           hates
           hypocrites
           ;
           being
           painted
           sepulchers
           ;
           but
           as
           a
           spirit●
           of
           purity
           ,
           hates
           foule
           ●ivers
           ,
           and
           foule-mouth'd
           speakers
           ,
           as
           open
           sepulchers
           .
           They
           cannot
           therefore
           but
           much
           grieve
           the
           spirit
           ,
           that
           feed
           corrupt
           lusts
           ,
           and
           studie
           to
           give
           contentment
           ,
           and
           pay
           tribute
           ,
           to
           the
           
           flesh
           ;
           to
           which
           they
           owe
           no
           ●ervice
           and
           are
           no
           debters
           :
           ●nd
           by
           sowing
           to
           the
           flesh
           from
           which
           we
           can
           reape
           nothing
           but
           corruption
           .
           
           When
           our
           thoughts
           are
           exercised
           to
           content
           the
           out●ard
           man
           ,
           to
           contrive
           for
           ●●e
           things
           of
           the
           world
           one●●
           ;
           this
           is
           to
           pay
           tribute
           of
           ●●e
           strength
           and
           vigor
           of
           our
           affections
           to
           the
           utter
           enemy
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           our
           owne
           soules
           :
           when
           our
           thoughts
           runne
           deeply
           into
           ●arthly
           things
           ,
           we
           become
           ●ne
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           Who
           will
           thinke
           himselfe
           well
           entertained
           into
           an
           house
           ,
           when
           there
           shall
           be
           entertainement
           given
           to
           his
           greatest
           enemy
           with
           him
           ?
           ●nd
           shall
           see
           more
           regard
           had
           ,
           and
           better
           countenance
           
           shewed
           to
           his
           enemy
           ,
           than
           to
           him
           ?
           when
           the
           motions
           of
           corrupt
           nature
           are
           mor●
           regarded
           ,
           then
           the
           motions
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           The
           
             wisedome
          
           of
           the
           Spirit
           
             which
             is
             from
             above
             ,
             is
             first
             pure
             ,
          
           and
           maketh
           us
           so
           ,
           and
           rayseth
           the
           soule
           upward
           to
           things
           above
           .
           Christians
           indeed
           ,
           have
           their
           failings
           ;
           but
           if
           a
           true
           Christian
           examine
           himselfe
           ,
           his
           heart
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           every
           day
           he
           intends
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           the
           state
           he
           lives
           in
           :
           he
           hath
           a
           larger
           heart
           than
           a
           base
           worldling
           ,
           that
           keeps
           within
           the
           sphere
           of
           himselfe
           ;
           spending
           all
           his
           thoughts
           there
           ,
           and
           consults
           onely
           with
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           ,
           with
           profit
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           to
           heare
           what
           
           they
           say
           .
           Such
           basenesse
           cannot
           but
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           cōtrary
           to
           our
           hopes
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           calling
           ,
           which
           are
           glorious
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           dangerous
           grieving
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           when
           instead
           of
           drawing
           our selves
           to
           the
           spirit
           ,
           we
           will
           labour
           to
           ●raw
           the
           spirit
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           ●●udy
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           to
           countenance
           us
           in
           some
           corrupt
           course
           ;
           and
           labour
           to
           make
           God
           of
           our
           mind
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           go
           on
           with
           the
           greater
           libertie
           .
           When
           men
           get
           to
           themselves
           teachers
           after
           their
           owne
           lusts
           ,
           as
           many
           do
           (
           especially
           if
           they
           be
           in
           place
           )
           
             Ahab
          
           shall
           not
           want
           his
           400
           false
           Prophets
           .
           When
           men
           cut
           the
           rule
           and
           standard
           to
           fit
           themselves
           ,
           and
           not
           fit
           
           themselves
           to
           it
           .
           You
           have
           some
           that
           are
           resolved
           what
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           yet
           will
           bee
           asking
           counsell
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           have
           an
           answer
           to
           their
           minds
           ,
           then
           they
           rest
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           then
           their
           answer
           is
           :
           This
           is
           your
           judgment
           ,
           but
           others
           are
           of
           a
           contrary
           opinion
           :
           and
           thus
           they
           labour
           to
           make
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           his
           Ministers
           to
           serve
           their
           turne
           ,
           
           so
           did
           the
           Iewes
           in
           
             Ieremies
          
           time
           .
        
         
           Some
           will
           father
           those
           sinfull
           affections
           that
           arise
           from
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           are
           strengthened
           by
           Sathan
           ,
           upon
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           counting
           wrath
           that
           is
           kindled
           from
           hell
           to
           be
           fire
           of
           holy
           zeale
           comming
           from
           heaven
           .
           Thus
           the
           enemies
           of
           Religion
           thinke
           they
           doe
           
           God
           service
           in
           their
           massacres
           ;
           such
           are
           those
           that
           wickedly
           oppose
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           ready
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Glory
             be
             to
             the
             Lord
             ;
          
           such
           men
           study
           holinesse
           in
           the
           shew
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           overthrow
           it
           in
           the
           power
           ;
           and
           will
           countenance
           an
           ill
           course
           ,
           by
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Such
           also
           are
           faulty
           who
           lay
           the
           blame
           of
           an
           uncomfortable
           life
           upon
           Religion
           ,
           when
           men
           are
           therefore
           uncomfortable
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           religious
           enough
           .
           The
           
             wayes
             of
             wisedome
             are
             the
             wayes
             of
             pleasure
             .
          
        
         
           In
           these
           times
           ,
           
           being
           the
           second
           spring
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           we
           must
           take
           heed
           of
           sinnes
           against
           the
           Gospell
           .
           Benefits
           ,
           the
           greater
           they
           are
           ,
           being
           neglected
           ,
           or
           abused
           ,
           
           bring
           the
           greater
           judgement
           .
           The
           office
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           to
           lay
           open
           the
           riches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           Gods
           grace
           in
           him
           :
           by
           neglecting
           so
           great
           salvation
           ,
           and
           by
           thinking
           this
           favour
           of
           God
           to
           be
           a
           common
           favour
           ;
           we
           sinne
           against
           ,
           both
           Father
           ,
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           they
           desire
           most
           to
           be
           glorified
           .
           Such
           therefore
           as
           say
           to
           the
           clouds
           ,
           Drop
           not
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           winds
           ,
           blow
           not
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           
             Prophets
             ,
             prophesie
             not
             ;
          
           that
           study
           to
           keepe
           out
           the
           light
           and
           sin
           against
           it
           ,
           as
           discovering
           them
           ,
           and
           awakening
           them
           ,
           and
           hindering
           them
           from
           taking
           that
           solace
           in
           carnall
           courses
           of
           the
           world
           :
           as
           pe●ing
           
           the
           eyes
           of
           others
           to
           know
           them
           further
           than
           they
           would
           be
           known
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           lose
           that
           respect
           they
           would
           have
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           .
           This
           cannot
           but
           grieve
           ●he
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           move
           ●im
           to
           take
           away
           that
           truth
           ●hat
           we
           are
           so
           far
           from
           ●hinking
           a
           blessing
           ,
           that
           we
           〈◊〉
           weary
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           fret
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           office
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           to
           set
           out
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           favour
           ,
           and
           mercy
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           :
           
           when
           we
           slight
           Christ
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           the
           ordinance
           ,
           &
           organ
           of
           working
           good
           in
           us
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           is
           slighted
           ,
           and
           grieved
           .
           Bad
           is
           our
           condition
           by
           nature
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           deale
           of
           misery
           doe
           we
           adde
           to
           this
           bad
           condition
           ?
           Are
           we
           not
           
           all
           the
           children
           of
           wrath
           ?
           And
           have
           we
           not
           since
           we
           were
           borne
           added
           sinne
           unto
           sinne
           ?
           Do
           we
           not
           grow
           in
           sinne
           as
           we
           do
           in
           yeares
           ?
           Is
           not
           God
           just
           ?
           and
           hell
           terrible
           ?
           Now
           God
           out
           of
           infinite
           mercy
           having
           proviced
           a
           way
           to
           free
           us
           from
           the
           danger
           of
           sinne
           ;
           and
           not
           onely
           so
           ,
           but
           to
           advance
           us
           to
           life
           everlasting
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           should
           not
           be
           ignorant
           of
           that
           he
           hath
           done
           for
           us
           ,
           he
           hath
           set
           up
           an
           ordinance
           wherin
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           discovers
           his
           love
           .
           When
           we
           sleight
           this
           ,
           and
           account
           it
           but
           an
           ordinary
           favour
           ,
           nay
           ,
           rather
           a
           burthen
           ,
           and
           thinke
           〈…〉
           divine
           my●●●●
           〈…〉
           may
           be
           〈…〉
           is
           too
           〈…〉
           what
           〈…〉
           
           needs
           all
           this
           adoe
           ?
           This
           grieves
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           whose
           office
           is
           to
           lay
           open
           the
           unsearchable
           riches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           infinite
           and
           glorious
           mercy
           ,
           and
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           wherein
           God
           hath
           set
           himselfe
           ,
           in
           all
           his
           attributes
           ,
           to
           triumph
           ,
           and
           be
           glorified
           .
           We
           grieve
           all
           the
           sacred
           Trinity
           :
           God
           the
           Father
           is
           grieved
           ,
           to
           see
           his
           mercy
           slighted
           :
           God
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           to
           see
           his
           bloud
           accounted
           common
           ;
           and
           God
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           whose
           office
           it
           is
           to
           discover
           these
           things
           .
           
           This
           is
           the
           common
           sinne
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           and
           kingdome
           ,
           which
           threatneth
           judgement
           more
           than
           any
           thing
           else
           .
           When
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           the
           blessed
           truth
           of
           salvation
           is
           published
           ,
           
             The
             
             axe
             is
             layd
             to
             the
             root
             of
             the
             tree
             ,
          
           the
           instrument
           of
           de●●ruction
           :
           if
           men
           slight
           the
           mercies
           of
           God
           ,
           entertaine
           not
           Christ
           ,
           walke
           not
           worthy
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           they
           shall
           feele
           the
           stroke
           of
           his
           sharpe
           anger
           .
           The
           bloud-red
           horse
           followeth
           the
           white
           horse
           ,
           
             Revel
             .
          
           6.
           4.
           
           The
           white
           horse
           is
           ,
           the
           publishing
           of
           the
           Gospell
           :
           when
           God
           sets
           himselfe
           to
           glorifie
           himselfe
           ,
           in
           mercy
           ,
           in
           the
           greatest
           benefits
           ,
           and
           we
           account
           them
           nothing
           ,
           or
           but
           common
           favours
           ,
           God
           removes
           the
           Candlesticke
           ;
           the
           red
           horse
           of
           bloud
           ,
           and
           destruction
           ,
           followes
           .
           And
           indeed
           what
           man
           will
           endure
           his
           greatest
           favours
           and
           kindnesses
           to
           be
           sleighted
           ?
        
         
         
           Now
           a
           degree
           in
           grieving
           the
           Spirit
           this
           way
           ,
           is
           ,
           when
           men
           will
           not
           be
           thorowly
           convinced
           of
           their
           owne
           sinfull
           condition
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           infinite
           love
           and
           mercy
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           pardoning
           of
           them
           .
           If
           God
           by
           his
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Ministery
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           particular
           reproofe
           come
           to
           men
           ,
           and
           discover
           their
           naturall
           condition
           ,
           and
           tell
           them
           they
           are
           worse
           than
           they
           take
           themselves
           to
           be
           :
           they
           will
           oppose
           it
           ,
           and
           study
           revenge
           ,
           as
           Saint
           
             Paul
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Am
             I
             become
             your
             enemie
             ,
             because
             I
             tell
             you
             the
             truth
             ?
          
           this
           must
           needs
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           is
           grieved
           ,
           when
           ye
           have
           a
           corrupt
           judgement
           of
           
           things
           ,
           not
           weighing
           them
           in
           the
           right
           ballance
           ,
           nor
           value
           them
           according
           to
           their
           worth
           .
           When
           wee
           esteeme
           any
           knowledge
           rather
           than
           divine
           knowledge
           ,
           any
           truths
           but
           truths
           that
           concerne
           Christ
           ,
           when
           men
           look
           upon
           grace
           as
           contemptible
           ,
           and
           prefer
           other
           things
           above
           it
           ,
           make
           a
           tush
           at
           holinesse
           ,
           give
           us
           (
           say
           they
           )
           gifts
           and
           parts
           .
           Alas
           ,
           what
           are
           all
           gifts
           and
           parts
           without
           a
           gracious
           heart
           ?
           Have
           not
           the
           divels
           greater
           parts
           than
           any
           man
           ?
           Are
           t●ey
           not
           called
           
             Daemones
             ,
          
           from
           the
           largenesse
           of
           their
           understanding
           ?
           If
           parts
           and
           gifts
           were
           best
           ,
           the
           divels
           were
           better
           than
           wee
           .
           What
           an
           indignity
           is
           this
           to
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           thinke
           it
           
           better
           to
           be
           accounted
           witty
           ,
           and
           politicke
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           holy
           ,
           and
           gracious
           ?
        
         
           Again
           ,
           
           those
           sins
           wherein
           there
           is
           plotting
           ,
           and
           contriving
           ,
           exceedingly
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           :
           because
           they
           are
           done
           in
           cold
           bloud
           .
           
             David
          
           deeply
           wounded
           his
           conscience
           ,
           &
           grieved
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           plotting
           the
           death
           of
           
             Vriah
             ,
          
           which
           was
           the
           diminution
           of
           the
           credit
           of
           
             David
             :
          
           that
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           he
           was
           good
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           except
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           
             Vriah
             :
          
           why
           ?
           because
           therein
           he
           grieved
           the
           Spirit
           most
           ,
           in
           plotting
           ,
           and
           contriving
           the
           cruell
           murther
           of
           so
           good
           a
           man.
           How
           can
           they
           thinke
           they
           have
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           plot
           ,
           and
           undermine
           mens
           estates
           ,
           to
           have
           
           their
           wils
           in
           unjust
           courses
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           have
           the
           spirit
           ,
           can
           this
           be
           without
           grieving
           it
           ;
           for
           the
           Spirit
           will
           perpetually
           suggest
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           
           we
           grieve
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           when
           we
           commit
           such
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           we
           might
           avoid
           ,
           such
           sinnes
           as
           we
           have
           some
           helps
           against
           ,
           and
           least
           provocation
           unto
           .
           It
           is
           a
           generall
           rule
           ,
           
             Quanto
             major
             facilitas
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           more
           the
           facility
           of
           not
           sinning
           ,
           the
           greater
           the
           sinne
           .
           Therefore
           when
           we
           are
           tempted
           to
           sin
           ,
           consider
           what
           conscience
           saith
           :
           I
           have
           been
           an
           hearer
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           what
           hath
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           revealed
           and
           discovered
           unto
           me
           ?
           He
           hath
           shewed
           that
           this
           is
           a
           sinne
           :
           whom
           do
           I
           grieve
           ,
           by
           the
           commission
           of
           it
           ?
           The
           
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           wound
           my
           owne
           conscience
           :
           and
           then
           consider
           ,
           will
           that
           ,
           that
           I
           sinne
           for
           ,
           countervaile
           this
           ?
           Doe
           I
           not
           buy
           my
           sin
           too
           deare
           ?
           Sinnes
           are
           dearly
           bought
           ,
           with
           the
           grieving
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           :
           therefore
           wisely
           thinke
           before
           hand
           what
           sinne
           will
           cost
           .
        
         
           Men
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
           by
           cavilling
           against
           the
           truth
           .
           The
           heathen
           mā
           could
           say
           ,
           It
           is
           an
           ill
           custome
           to
           be
           cavilling
           against
           Religion
           ,
           whether
           in
           good
           earnest
           ,
           or
           in
           jest
           :
           yet
           wee
           have
           a
           sect
           ,
           a
           generation
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           are
           of
           all
           religions
           ,
           of
           no
           religion
           ,
           men
           of
           a
           contradictory
           spirit
           ,
           that
           alwayes
           take
           the
           opposite
           part
           ;
           that
           cavill
           at
           the
           truth
           to
           shew
           their
           parts
           :
           this
           is
           
           too
           ordinary
           among
           the
           wits
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           This
           grieves
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           also
           ,
           
           when
           men
           take
           the
           office
           of
           the
           Spirit
           from
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           we
           will
           doe
           things
           in
           our
           owne
           strength
           ,
           and
           by
           our
           owne
           light
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           were
           gods
           to
           our selves
           .
           Man
           naturally
           aff●cts
           a
           kinde
           of
           divinity
           (
           it
           was
           the
           fault
           of
           
             Adam
             )
          
           and
           ●ill
           God
           drive
           him
           out
           of
           himselfe
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           by
           afflictions
           ,
           he
           sets
           much
           by
           his
           owne
           parts
           ,
           and
           wit
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           neglects
           prayer
           ,
           and
           dependance
           on
           God
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Spirit
           had
           nothing
           to
           doe
           with
           his
           regiment
           .
           When
           men
           set
           upon
           actions
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           naturall
           parts
           ,
           perhaps
           they
           may
           goe
           on
           in
           their
           course
           
           as
           civill
           men
           ,
           but
           never
           as
           Christians
           ,
           to
           have
           comfort
           of
           their
           actions
           ,
           because
           they
           will
           be
           guides
           ,
           and
           gods
           to
           themselves
           .
           If
           a
           man
           belong
           to
           God
           ,
           God
           will
           crosse
           him
           in
           such
           wayes
           ,
           wherein
           he
           refuseth
           to
           honour
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           him
           his
           due
           place
           :
           he
           shall
           miscarry
           ,
           when
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           other
           men
           shall
           have
           successe
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           to
           harden
           them
           to
           destruction
           .
           This
           is
           a
           subtle
           way
           ,
           by
           which
           Sathan
           abuseth
           men
           .
           The
           life
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           dependant
           on
           an
           higher
           principle
           than
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           rule
           and
           guide
           him
           .
        
         
           Another
           way
           whereby
           we
           commonly
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           is
           ,
           
           when
           the
           minde
           is
           troubled
           with
           a
           
           multitude
           of
           busines
           ;
           when
           the
           soule
           is
           like
           a
           mill
           ,
           where
           one
           cannot
           heare
           another
           :
           the
           noise
           is
           such
           as
           takes
           away
           all
           entercourse
           :
           It
           diminisheth
           of
           our
           respect
           to
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           when
           wee
           give
           way
           to
           a
           multitude
           of
           businesse
           :
           for
           multitude
           of
           businesse
           ,
           begets
           multitudes
           of
           pasfions
           and
           distractions
           ;
           that
           when
           Gods
           Spirit
           dictates
           the
           best
           things
           ,
           that
           tend
           to
           our
           comfort
           ,
           and
           peace
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           time
           to
           heed
           what
           the
           Spirit
           adviseth
           .
           Therefore
           we
           should
           so
           moderate
           our
           occasions
           ,
           and
           affaires
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           alwaies
           ready
           for
           good
           suggestions
           .
           If
           a
           man
           will
           be
           lost
           ,
           let
           him
           lose
           himselfe
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           things
           of
           heaven
           :
           for
           if
           we
           be
           
           drowned
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           it
           will
           breed
           discomfort
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           
           omission
           ,
           or
           slight
           performance
           of
           duties
           ,
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           :
           the
           Spirit
           as
           he
           comes
           from
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           from
           God
           ,
           so
           he
           is
           great
           in
           himselfe
           being
           God
           ;
           
             Offer
             this
             to
             thy
             King
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Malachy
             ,
          
           when
           hee
           saw
           them
           come
           negligently
           and
           carelesly
           to
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ;
           when
           people
           heare
           drowsily
           ,
           and
           receive
           the
           Sacrament
           unpreparedly
           :
           this
           grieves
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           because
           it
           comes
           from
           irreverence
           and
           disrespect
           .
           And
           the
           reason
           why
           so
           many
           are
           dead
           hearted
           ,
           is
           because
           they
           make
           no
           conscience
           of
           omissions
           ,
           of
           drowsinesse
           ,
           of
           negligent
           cold
           performances
           .
           Such
           
           Christians
           what
           doe
           they
           differ
           from
           carnall
           men
           in
           duties
           ,
           for
           they
           will
           heare
           ,
           pray
           ,
           receive
           Sacraments
           .
           He
           is
           the
           best
           Christian
           that
           is
           the
           most
           reverend
           Christian
           ,
           the
           most
           carefull
           Christian
           ,
           most
           jealous
           over
           his
           owne
           heart
           .
           Vsually
           those
           are
           the
           richest
           in
           grace
           .
           Even
           amongst
           good
           men
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           most
           carefull
           ,
           and
           watchfull
           over
           themselves
           :
           they
           goe
           away
           inriched
           with
           the
           greatest
           blessing
           .
           Therefore
           let
           us
           heare
           ,
           and
           so
           heare
           ,
           let
           us
           receive
           ,
           and
           receive
           
             Thus
             ,
             So
             let
             us
             eate
             of
             this
             bread
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           The
           Scripture
           fixeth
           a
           reverend
           respect
           before
           duty
           ,
           sutable
           to
           the
           Majestie
           of
           the
           great
           God
           ,
           whose
           businesse
           we
           are
           about
           .
        
         
         
           Besides
           grieving
           Gods
           Spirit
           in
           our selves
           ,
           
           there
           is
           an
           heavy
           guilt
           lyes
           upon
           us
           for
           grieving
           the
           Spirit
           in
           others
           ,
           which
           is
           done
           many
           wayes
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
           by
           neglecting
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           them
           ,
           or
           despising
           them
           for
           some
           infirmities
           ,
           which
           love
           should
           cover
           .
           
           Contempt
           is
           a
           thing
           which
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           is
           more
           impatient
           of
           ,
           then
           of
           any
           injury
           ;
           those
           that
           are
           given
           this
           way
           to
           wrong
           others
           ,
           are
           punished
           with
           the
           common
           hatred
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           We
           likewise
           grieve
           the
           spirit
           of
           others
           ,
           
           by
           sharpe
           censures
           :
           and
           the
           greater
           our
           authority
           is
           ,
           the
           deeper
           is
           the
           griefe
           ,
           a
           censure
           inflicteth
           :
           many
           weake
           spirits
           cannot
           enjoy
           quiet
           ,
           while
           
           they
           are
           exercised
           with
           such
           sharpenesse
           .
           They
           thinke
           themselves
           excommunicated
           out
           of
           the
           hearts
           of
           those
           ,
           in
           whose
           good
           liking
           they
           desire
           to
           dwell
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           
           those
           that
           are
           above
           others
           ,
           grieve
           the
           spirits
           of
           those
           under
           them
           by
           unjust
           commands
           :
           as
           when
           Masters
           presse
           their
           Servants
           to
           that
           which
           their
           conscience
           cannot
           digest
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           them
           sinne
           ,
           and
           offer
           violence
           to
           that
           tender
           part
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           
           we
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           of
           others
           when
           those
           that
           are
           inferiour
           ,
           shew
           themselves
           untractable
           to
           those
           above
           them
           in
           magistracie
           or
           ministerie
           .
           When
           they
           make
           them
           spend
           their
           strength
           in
           vaine
           :
           thus
           
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           
             Noah
          
           strove
           with
           the
           old
           world
           :
           our
           duty
           is
           therefore
           ,
           to
           walke
           wisely
           in
           regard
           of
           others
           :
           and
           if
           it
           bee
           a
           dutie
           to
           please
           men
           in
           all
           things
           lawfull
           in
           the
           way
           of
           humanity
           ,
           much
           more
           ought
           we
           to
           please
           Christians
           in
           those
           things
           wherein
           wee
           doe
           not
           displease
           God
           ;
           as
           being
           joyned
           in
           communion
           with
           them
           in
           the
           same
           spirit
           .
           Yet
           here
           we
           must
           remember
           that
           it
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           crosse
           the
           humour
           ,
           and
           offend
           the
           pride
           of
           another
           ;
           and
           another
           to
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           in
           him
           :
           no
           cures
           can
           bee
           wrought
           without
           griefe
           in
           that
           kinde
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           grieve
           not
           their
           spirits
           ,
           when
           such
           humours
           prevaile
           in
           them
           ,
           
           we
           shall
           grieve
           our
           owne
           for
           neglect
           of
           duty
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           last
           place
           this
           causeth
           another
           griefe
           ,
           
           when
           those
           that
           are
           good
           watch
           not
           over
           their
           waies
           :
           the
           Spirit
           is
           grieved
           for
           the
           reproches
           of
           religion
           that
           come
           from
           the
           wicked
           :
           for
           what
           say
           they
           ?
           doth
           religion
           and
           the
           Spirit
           teach
           you
           this
           ?
           thus
           Christians
           make
           the
           name
           of
           God
           to
           be
           ill
           spoken
           of
           ;
           and
           this
           grieves
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           will
           grieve
           them
           if
           they
           belong
           to
           God.
           Oh
           wretch
           that
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           open
           the
           mouthes
           of
           others
           and
           grieve
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           my selfe
           ,
           but
           in
           others
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           grieved
           by
           mee
           !
        
         
           Scandalous
           courses
           :
           either
           by
           unreasonable
           use
           of
           
           our
           liberty
           ;
           without
           respect
           to
           the
           weakenesse
           of
           others
           ;
           or
           by
           actions
           that
           are
           in
           themselves
           evill
           ,
           or
           of
           ill
           report
           ;
           by
           such
           actions
           wee
           grieve
           the
           spirits
           of
           others
           .
           An
           ill
           example
           alwaies
           either
           grieveth
           or
           infecteth
           .
           The
           spirit
           of
           
             Lot
          
           was
           grieved
           for
           the
           uncleane
           conversation
           of
           the
           Sodomites
           ,
           which
           no
           question
           hastened
           their
           ruine
           .
        
         
           How
           shall
           we
           know
           when
           we
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           ?
           
           wee
           may
           know
           that
           by
           the
           sins
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           as
           the
           cause
           of
           griefe
           .
           Againe
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           will
           bring
           report
           of
           its
           owne
           griefe
           :
           wee
           may
           know
           we
           have
           offended
           a
           friend
           when
           he
           leaves
           our
           company
           ;
           so
           we
           may
           know
           we
           have
           discontented
           the
           
           Spirit
           by
           spirituall
           desertions
           ,
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           assistance
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           duties
           ,
           &
           resisting
           temptations
           ,
           and
           bearing
           afflictions
           ;
           as
           also
           in
           respect
           of
           comfort
           ,
           as
           when
           we
           finde
           a
           strangenesse
           and
           dulnesse
           of
           disposition
           ;
           unlesse
           it
           be
           from
           some
           naturall
           distemper
           of
           body
           ,
           we
           may
           feare
           all
           is
           not
           well
           .
        
         
           When
           we
           finde
           a
           pronenesse
           to
           divert
           to
           other
           comforts
           ,
           and
           to
           hold
           correspondency
           with
           carnall
           persons
           :
           and
           delight
           not
           as
           formerly
           in
           the
           communion
           of
           Saints
           ,
           but
           finde
           an
           indifferency
           for
           any
           acquaintance
           .
           When
           we
           drive
           hardly
           ,
           and
           our
           wheeles
           fall
           off
           ;
           when
           conscience
           will
           not
           let
           us
           omit
           good
           duties
           ,
           
           and
           yet
           we
           want
           the
           oyle
           of
           the
           Spirit
           to
           make
           us
           strong
           and
           nimble
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           them
           :
           whereupon
           they
           come
           not
           off
           with
           that
           acceptance
           to
           God
           or
           our
           owne
           spirits
           .
           These
           indispositions
           shew
           we
           have
           not
           used
           the
           Spirit
           well
           ,
           whom
           otherwise
           we
           should
           finde
           a
           Spirit
           of
           strength
           ,
           a
           Spirit
           of
           comfort
           ,
           a
           quickening
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           The
           issues
           of
           grieving
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
           will
           prove
           very
           dangerous
           :
           
           
           for
           the
           Spirit
           may
           justly
           leave
           us
           to
           our
           owne
           spirits
           and
           deceitfull
           hearts
           ;
           which
           as
           they
           are
           arch-Flatterers
           ,
           so
           will
           prove
           arch-Traitors
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           so
           let
           in
           a
           worse
           guest
           into
           our
           soules
           .
           The
           ill
           Spirit
           is
           alwayes
           ready
           ,
           presently
           to
           
           take
           possession
           ;
           who
           by
           joyning
           with
           the
           streame
           of
           our
           corruptions
           ,
           may
           please
           us
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           but
           will
           destroy
           us
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           When
           we
           grieve
           the
           good
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           cause
           him
           to
           leave
           us
           ;
           our
           soule
           is
           left
           as
           a
           hell
           :
           for
           what
           is
           hell
           but
           the
           absence
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           his
           favour
           and
           mercy
           ?
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           
           we
           cannot
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           doing
           any
           thing
           against
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           grieve
           vs
           againe
           ,
           and
           being
           a
           spirit
           ,
           may
           sill
           our
           spirits
           with
           that
           griefe
           that
           may
           make
           our
           conditions
           a
           kinde
           of
           hell
           upon
           earth
           .
           Few
           reprobates
           feele
           those
           terrours
           here
           ,
           that
           the
           godly
           oft
           doe
           by
           their
           bold
           adventures
           :
           for
           besides
           the
           terrours
           of
           the
           naturall
           conscience
           ,
           
           they
           have
           the
           Spirit
           to
           set
           them
           on
           ;
           and
           that
           spirit
           ,
           that
           had
           so
           well
           deserved
           of
           them
           before
           :
           which
           cannot
           but
           increase
           the
           horrour
           and
           shame
           .
           In
           hell
           it selfe
           ,
           this
           will
           be
           the
           bitterest
           torment
           ,
           to
           thinke
           of
           refusing
           mercy
           ,
           mercy
           pressed
           ,
           and
           offered
           with
           all
           love
           .
           A
           carelesse
           spirit
           oft
           proves
           a
           
             wounded
             spirit
             ,
          
           and
           that
           ,
           
             who
             can
             beare
             ?
          
           untill
           hee
           that
           woundeth
           ,
           healeth
           againe
           by
           giving
           grace
           to
           afflict
           our selves
           ,
           and
           wait
           his
           good
           time
           to
           take
           pitty
           of
           us
           :
           that
           which
           wee
           say
           of
           conscience
           ,
           is
           true
           ;
           it
           is
           our
           best
           friend
           ,
           and
           our
           worst
           enemy
           .
           If
           a
           mans
           conscience
           bee
           his
           friend
           ,
           it
           will
           make
           all
           friendly
           to
           him
           :
           it
           will
           make
           God
           his
           friend
           ,
           
           affliction
           his
           friend
           ,
           nothing
           can
           sit
           at
           the
           heart
           to
           grieve
           him
           .
           But
           if
           a
           mans
           conscience
           turne
           his
           enemy
           ,
           there
           need
           no
           other
           enemies
           be
           sought
           out
           ,
           he
           hath
           enow
           in
           his
           owne
           heart
           ,
           his
           owne
           tormenting
           conscience
           tearing
           it selfe
           .
           This
           may
           be
           as
           truely
           said
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           above
           Conscience
           :
           if
           wee
           make
           him
           not
           our
           best
           friend
           ,
           we
           are
           sure
           to
           have
           him
           our
           worst
           enemy
           ,
           that
           sets
           all
           other
           enemies
           upon
           us
           .
           Displeasure
           is
           as
           the
           person
           is
           :
           
             it
             is
             a
             fearefull
             thing
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             who
             knowes
             the
             power
             of
             his
             wrath
             ?
          
           it
           is
           a
           powerfull
           wrath
           ,
           no
           creature
           hath
           power
           over
           the
           Spirit
           immediately
           ,
           but
           this
           Spirit
           of
           spirits
           ,
           who
           can
           fill
           
           the
           soule
           ,
           the
           whole
           soule
           ,
           and
           every
           corner
           of
           it
           ,
           being
           adaequate
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           large
           as
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           larger
           ,
           he
           can
           fill
           it
           with
           wrath
           ,
           that
           shall
           burne
           to
           hell
           ,
           and
           who
           shall
           take
           off
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           sets
           it
           on
           once
           ?
        
         
           
             Qu.
          
           Whence
           is
           it
           that
           we
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ
             .
          
           Because
           there
           is
           a
           cursed
           principle
           in
           us
           ,
           alwaies
           active
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           perfectly
           subdued
           in
           this
           life
           .
           Death
           is
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           mortification
           :
           but
           while
           we
           are
           here
           ,
           this
           corruption
           in
           us
           will
           alway
           be
           working
           .
           
             The
             flesh
             lusteth
             against
             the
             Spirit
             :
          
           the
           flesh
           is
           an
           active
           busie
           thing
           ,
           it
           bestirs
           it self
           :
           now
           when
           cōtraries
           are
           so
           neare
           ,
           as
           the
           flesh
           
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           soule
           :
           they
           must
           needs
           thwart
           and
           grieve
           one
           another
           continually
           .
        
         
           
           It
           may
           be
           demanded
           how
           farre
           forth
           a
           childe
           of
           God
           may
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           yet
           remaine
           the
           childe
           of
           God
           ?
           
        
         
           
           In
           Answer
           to
           this
           ,
           know
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           not
           judge
           of
           sinne
           by
           the
           matter
           in
           which
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           from
           which
           sinne
           is
           committed
           .
           There
           is
           no
           sinne
           so
           grosse
           ,
           but
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           may
           fall
           into
           it
           ,
           but
           yet
           the
           childe
           of
           God
           is
           h●ndered
           by
           a
           contrary
           law
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           from
           yeelding
           full
           consent
           before
           ,
           or
           taking
           full
           delight
           in
           a
           sinne
           ,
           or
           
             allowing
          
           or
           
             persisting
          
           after
           .
           And
           though
           in
           regard
           of
           
           ingratitude
           ,
           the
           sinne
           of
           a
           godly
           man
           admits
           of
           a
           greater
           aggravation
           ,
           than
           the
           sinne
           of
           others
           :
           yet
           setting
           that
           aside
           ,
           the
           sinne
           it selfe
           of
           a
           godly
           man
           is
           lesse
           ,
           for
           his
           temptations
           be
           stronger
           ,
           and
           Sathans
           malice
           more
           eager
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           resistance
           of
           sinne
           greater
           ;
           all
           which
           doth
           abate
           the
           hainousnesse
           of
           the
           guilt
           .
           The
           more
           resistance
           from
           within
           ,
           argues
           a
           stronger
           party
           from
           within
           ,
           in
           the
           godly
           ,
           the
           force
           of
           sinne
           is
           broken
           from
           within
           :
           take
           a
           godly
           man
           at
           the
           worst
           ,
           there
           is
           some
           worke
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           in
           some
           measure
           is
           answerable
           to
           the
           counsels
           and
           motions
           of
           the
           Spirit
           without
           him
           :
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           hath
           some
           hold
           in
           
           him
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           doth
           recover
           him
           .
           A
           wicked
           man
           proceeds
           from
           grieving
           to
           quenching
           ,
           and
           from
           quenching
           to
           resisting
           .
           The
           Spirit
           hath
           no
           party
           ,
           no
           side
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           when
           the
           Spirit
           is
           gone
           ,
           farewell
           he
           glad
           they
           are
           ,
           that
           then
           they
           can
           follow
           their
           pleasures
           and
           sinnes
           without
           checke
           .
        
         
           Sometimes
           God
           leades
           his
           children
           to
           heaven
           through
           some
           foule
           way
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           lets
           them
           see
           what
           need
           they
           have
           of
           washing
           by
           the
           bloud
           and
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ;
           which
           otherwise
           perhaps
           they
           would
           not
           so
           much
           value
           ,
           when
           they
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           thereupon
           grieves
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           
           griefe
           proves
           medicinall
           ;
           the
           griefe
           which
           sinne
           breeds
           ,
           consumes
           the
           sinne
           that
           bred
           it
           .
           We
           are
           in
           covenant
           with
           so
           wise
           and
           powerfull
           a
           God
           ,
           that
           over-rules
           even
           sinne
           it selfe
           ,
           to
           serve
           his
           purpose
           in
           bringing
           his
           to
           heaven
           .
           They
           have
           that
           in
           them
           whereby
           they
           hate
           the
           sinne
           they
           doe
           ,
           and
           love
           the
           goodnesse
           they
           doe
           not
           :
           whereas
           others
           hate
           the
           good
           in
           some
           respects
           they
           doe
           ,
           and
           love
           the
           ill
           which
           they
           dare
           not
           commit
           .
           Howsoever
           they
           are
           drawn
           into
           sinne
           ,
           yet
           they
           will
           never
           breake
           their
           conjugall
           bond
           betwixt
           Christ
           and
           their
           soules
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           that
           sinne
           should
           raigne
           in
           them
           as
           a
           commanding
           Lord
           :
           
           they
           will
           not
           forsake
           their
           oath
           of
           allegeance
           to
           serve
           willingly
           a
           contrary
           King.
           They
           may
           presume
           sometimes
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           thinking
           they
           have
           a
           Balme
           ready
           to
           cure
           the
           wound
           againe
           ,
           (
           as
           some
           to
           shew
           the
           vertue
           of
           their
           oyles
           ,
           doe
           make
           wounds
           in
           themselves
           )
           the
           deceitfulnesse
           of
           sinne
           seducing
           them
           :
           but
           God
           ever
           chastiseth
           this
           boldnesse
           ,
           and
           taketh
           such
           a
           course
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           ends
           in
           taking
           the
           greater
           shame
           to
           themselves
           ;
           and
           by
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           beene
           more
           presumptuous
           .
           The
           losse
           of
           comfort
           ,
           and
           the
           sence
           of
           sorrow
           they
           feele
           ,
           makes
           them
           say
           
             from
             experience
             :
          
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           gotten
           by
           sinne
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           proves
           bitternesse
           in
           the
           end
           .
        
         
         
           Againe
           ,
           
           though
           they
           are
           not
           kept
           from
           sinnes
           (
           in
           some
           sence
           )
           presumptuous
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           alwaies
           kept
           from
           that
           
             great
             offence
             .
          
           Though
           they
           may
           commit
           
             a
          
           sin
           against
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
           yet
           they
           can
           never
           commit
           
             the
          
           sinne
           against
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           because
           this
           is
           a
           sinne
           of
           malice
           after
           strong
           conviction
           :
           expressed
           in
           words
           dipt
           in
           malice
           by
           a
           
             tongue
             set
             on
             fire
             by
             hell
             ,
          
           and
           in
           actions
           comming
           from
           an
           opposite
           spirit
           ,
           and
           tending
           to
           opposition
           ,
           and
           to
           bitter
           persecution
           ,
           if
           their
           malice
           bee
           not
           greater
           then
           their
           power
           .
           And
           it
           ends
           alwaies
           in
           impenitencie
           ,
           by
           reason
           they
           despise
           that
           grace
           ,
           and
           cast
           away
           that
           potion
           whereby
           they
           should
           recover
           :
           
           their
           pride
           will
           not
           stoope
           to
           Gods
           way
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           after
           such
           fearfull
           relapses
           ,
           darkenesse
           in
           the
           understanding
           ,
           and
           rebellion
           in
           the
           will
           increaseth
           ,
           sinne
           growes
           stronger
           ,
           and
           they
           weaker
           &
           weaker
           to
           resist
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Sathan
           being
           once
           cast
           out
           by
           some
           degree
           of
           illumination
           and
           reformation
           ,
           brings
           
             seven
             divels
          
           after
           ,
           
             worse
             than
             himselfe
             :
          
           when
           they
           see
           their
           former
           courses
           stand
           not
           with
           their
           lusts
           and
           hopes
           ,
           they
           take
           a
           contrary
           course
           ,
           and
           so
           fall
           to
           bitternesse
           in
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           
           There
           is
           a
           double
           miscarriage
           about
           this
           sinne
           :
           
           
           some
           are
           too
           head-long
           in
           their
           censures
           of
           others
           ,
           
           whereas
           the
           greater
           the
           sin
           is
           ,
           the
           greater
           caution
           should
           bee
           in
           fastening
           it
           upon
           any
           ,
           especially
           whose
           spirits
           we
           are
           not
           thorowly
           acquainted
           withall
           ;
           considering
           so
           many
           things
           must
           meet
           in
           this
           sinne
           .
        
         
           
           
           The
           second
           miscarriage
           is
           ,
           in
           an
           ungrounded
           censure
           of
           our selves
           :
           there
           be
           three
           things
           that
           feare
           frees
           us
           from
           the
           danger
           of
           .
           
           First
           ,
           feare
           lest
           the
           time
           of
           our
           conversion
           be
           past
           ,
           because
           we
           have
           so
           often
           grieved
           the
           Spirit
           :
           whereas
           if
           their
           time
           were
           past
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           given
           up
           to
           a
           carelesse
           security
           .
           A
           second
           is
           feare
           of
           some
           judgement
           〈◊〉
           which
           God
           stirres
           up
           in
           the
           heart
           to
           〈…〉
           
           we
           feare
           ,
           because
           feare
           stirs
           up
           care
           ,
           and
           care
           stirres
           up
           diligence
           to
           avoid
           what
           we
           feare
           :
           a
           third
           is
           
             feare
             ,
          
           lest
           we
           have
           committed
           the
           sinne
           against
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           shewes
           we
           have
           not
           committed
           that
           sinne
           ;
           it
           is
           never
           committed
           but
           without
           feare
           ,
           and
           with
           delight
           .
           In
           these
           cases
           we
           need
           feare
           them
           least
           ,
           that
           feare
           themselves
           most
           .
        
         
           The
           fourth
           point
           is
           ,
           
           what
           course
           wee
           should
           take
           to
           prevent
           this
           grieving
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ?
        
         
           
           Let
           us
           give
           up
           the
           government
           of
           our
           soules
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ;
           
           it
           is
           for
           our
           safety
           so
           to
           doe
           ,
           as
           being
           wiser
           then
           our selves
           ,
           who
           are
           unable
           to
           direct
           our
           owne
           way
           :
           it
           is
           our
           libertie
           
           to
           bee
           under
           a
           wisedome
           and
           goodnesse
           larger
           then
           our
           owne
           .
           Let
           the
           Spirit
           thinke
           in
           us
           ,
           desire
           in
           us
           ,
           pray
           in
           us
           ,
           live
           in
           us
           ,
           doe
           all
           in
           us
           :
           labour
           ever
           to
           be
           in
           such
           a
           frame
           as
           we
           may
           be
           fit
           for
           the
           Spirit
           to
           worke
           upon
           ;
           as
           
             Nazianzen
          
           saith
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           
             Lord
             I
             am
             an
             instrument
             for
             thee
             to
             touch
             .
          
           A
           musicall
           instrument
           though
           in
           tune
           soundeth
           nothing
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           touched
           ;
           let
           us
           lay
           our selves
           open
           to
           the
           Spirits
           touch
           .
           
           Thus
           Saint
           
             Paul
          
           liued
           not
           ,
           but
           Christ
           lived
           in
           him
           :
           this
           requires
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           selfe-deniall
           ,
           to
           put
           our selves
           thus
           upon
           the
           guidance
           of
           the
           Spirit
           :
           but
           if
           we
           knew
           what
           enemies
           wee
           are
           to
           our selves
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           no
           such
           
           hard
           matter
           .
        
         
           
           Secondly
           ,
           study
           to
           walke
           perfectly
           in
           obeying
           the
           Spirit
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           
           which
           requires
           much
           circumspection
           in
           knowing
           and
           regarding
           our
           wayes
           :
           and
           then
           we
           shall
           finde
           the
           Spirit
           ready
           to
           close
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             This
             is
             the
             way
             ,
             walke
             in
             it
             :
          
           and
           upon
           obedience
           wee
           shall
           finde
           the
           Spirit
           incouraging
           us
           by
           a
           secret
           intimation
           ,
           that
           this
           or
           that
           is
           well
           done
           .
           Thus
           
             Paul
          
           was
           said
           to
           be
           
             bound
             in
             Spirit
             ,
          
           the
           Spirit
           so
           put
           him
           on
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           withstand
           the
           motions
           untill
           the
           execution
           of
           it
           .
           We
           must
           take
           especiall
           heed
           of
           slighting
           any
           motion
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           Spirits
           messenger
           :
           they
           are
           Gods
           Ambassadour
           〈…〉
           for
           
           God
           into
           our
           hearts
           ,
           therefore
           give
           them
           entertainement
           .
           Many
           men
           rather
           then
           they
           will
           be
           troubled
           with
           holy
           motions
           ,
           stifle
           them
           in
           the
           birth
           ,
           as
           harlots
           ,
           that
           to
           avoid
           the
           paine
           of
           childe-birth
           ,
           kill
           their
           fruit
           in
           the
           wombe
           :
           let
           us
           take
           heed
           of
           murthering
           these
           births
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           But
           seeing
           Sathan
           will
           oft
           interrupt
           good
           motions
           by
           good
           motions
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           hinder
           both
           :
        
         
           
           How
           shall
           we
           know
           from
           whence
           the
           motions
           come
           ?
        
         
           
           When
           two
           good
           motions
           arise
           ,
           seeming
           divers
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           carries
           strong
           to
           one
           ,
           (
           and
           that
           is
           from
           God
           )
           more
           then
           to
           the
           other
           .
           
           
           Good
           motions
           are
           either
           raised
           up
           in
           us
           ,
           or
           sent
           unto
           us
           ,
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           both
           
           these
           if
           they
           bee
           raised
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           will
           carry
           us
           to
           God
           :
           they
           will
           rise
           as
           high
           as
           the
           Spring
           is
           whence
           they
           come
           :
           what
           ariseth
           from
           our selves
           ,
           endeth
           in
           our selves
           .
        
         
           
           Those
           motions
           that
           the
           Spirit
           stirs
           up
           from
           within
           ,
           
           come
           from
           sanctified
           judgement
           and
           estimation
           of
           what
           they
           are
           moved
           to
           ,
           other
           motions
           ,
           are
           hasty
           ,
           and
           gone
           before
           they
           have
           their
           errand
           :
           holy
           motions
           are
           constant
           ,
           (
           as
           strengthened
           from
           constant
           grace
           within
           )
           till
           they
           see
           the
           issue
           of
           what
           they
           are
           moved
           to
           :
           other
           motions
           are
           like
           lightening
           ,
           and
           sudden
           flashes
           ,
           that
           leave
           the
           soule
           more
           darke
           and
           amazed
           then
           before
           .
           Holy
           motions
           are
           answerable
           to
           
           the
           duties
           of
           our
           calling
           :
           other
           motions
           oft
           leade
           us
           out
           of
           the
           compasse
           of
           our
           calling
           .
        
         
           
           
           The
           Spirit
           moveth
           in
           the
           godly
           ,
           first
           by
           a
           dwelling
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           working
           in
           them
           gracious
           abilities
           ,
           and
           then
           drawes
           forth
           those
           abilities
           to
           good
           actions
           .
           But
           the
           Spirit
           dwelleth
           not
           in
           others
           ,
           nor
           produceth
           any
           sanctified
           abilities
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           onely
           moveth
           them
           sometimes
           to
           good
           actions
           ,
           without
           changing
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
           
           The
           holy
           Spirits
           motions
           are
           seasonable
           :
           other
           motions
           oft
           presse
           upon
           us
           ,
           to
           disturbe
           an
           holy
           duty
           .
           The
           breath
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           us
           is
           suteable
           to
           the
           Spirits
           breathing
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           the
           same
           Spirit
           doth
           not
           
           breath
           contrary
           motions
           .
        
         
           
           Motions
           of
           the
           Spirit
           when
           they
           come
           in
           favour
           ,
           
           carry
           their
           owne
           evidence
           with
           thē
           ,
           as
           light
           doth
           .
           The
           motions
           of
           the
           Spirit
           are
           sweet
           and
           milde
           ,
           and
           leade
           us
           gently
           on
           ;
           they
           are
           not
           ordinarily
           violent
           raptures
           .
           Removing
           the
           soule
           from
           it self
           ,
           but
           leave
           in
           the
           soule
           a
           judgement
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           other
           things
           .
        
         
           
           Againe
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           moveth
           us
           so
           to
           duties
           of
           Religion
           ,
           
           as
           agree
           with
           civill
           honesty
           ,
           and
           charity
           to
           our
           neighbours
           .
           Those
           therefore
           know
           not
           what
           spirit
           they
           are
           of
           ,
           who
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           zeale
           ,
           will
           be
           uncivill
           ,
           and
           cruell
           ,
           shewing
           they
           are
           not
           led
           by
           that
           spirit
           that
           appeared
           in
           the
           
           shape
           of
           a
           dove
           .
           Both
           Tables
           in
           this
           are
           one
           ,
           that
           they
           come
           from
           one
           spirit
           :
           and
           
             the
             second
             is
             like
             the
             first
             ,
          
           and
           require
           love
           .
           And
           because
           all
           graces
           and
           duties
           come
           from
           the
           same
           spirit
           ,
           therefore
           one
           duty
           never
           crosses
           another
           ;
           but
           the
           wisedome
           of
           the
           Spirit
           moves
           to
           all
           holy
           duties
           in
           their
           severall
           and
           suteable
           places
           .
        
         
           
           
           Motions
           for
           the
           matter
           good
           ,
           yet
           may
           be
           carnall
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           selfe-confidence
           from
           whence
           they
           come
           .
           That
           which
           
             Peter
          
           resolved
           upon
           was
           good
           ,
           but
           confidence
           in
           himselfe
           marred
           it
           :
           those
           motions
           which
           the
           Spirit
           stirres
           up
           ,
           are
           carryed
           along
           in
           relying
           upon
           assisting
           grace
           .
           So
           much
           for
           that
           question
           .
        
         
         
           
           Againe
           ,
           if
           we
           would
           not
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           
           let
           us
           take
           heed
           of
           being
           wanting
           to
           the
           Spirits
           direction
           .
           The
           flesh
           here
           will
           make
           a
           froward
           objection
           ,
           
             We
             can
             doe
             no
             more
             then
             we
             can
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Answ
             .
          
           The
           Spirit
           is
           alwayes
           before
           hand
           with
           us
           ,
           preventing
           us
           with
           some
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           some
           ability
           ,
           which
           if
           we
           joyne
           with
           the
           spirit
           in
           putting
           forth
           ,
           the
           spirit
           is
           ready
           to
           concurre
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           leade
           us
           further
           .
           And
           our
           conscience
           will
           tell
           us
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           doe
           otherwise
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           for
           want
           of
           present
           assistance
           ,
           or
           privitie
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           will
           deny
           us
           strength
           if
           we
           put
           our selves
           upon
           it
           :
           our
           own
           hearts
           ,
           though
           deceitfull
           ,
           will
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           
           doe
           what
           we
           doe
           out
           of
           willingnesse
           ;
           preferring
           some
           seeming
           good
           before
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           Herein
           wee
           carry
           in
           our
           conscience
           ,
           that
           which
           will
           quit
           God
           ,
           and
           condemne
           our selves
           .
           There
           is
           not
           the
           worst
           man
           ,
           whose
           heart
           runnes
           away
           from
           God
           ,
           but
           God
           followes
           him
           a
           great
           while
           with
           sweet
           motions
           ,
           though
           such
           be
           the
           invincible
           stubbornesse
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           not
           yeeld
           :
           this
           will
           take
           away
           all
           excuse
           ,
           as
           Saint
           
             Austin
          
           argues
           well
           .
           If
           I
           had
           knowne
           (
           saith
           a
           wicked
           man
           )
           I
           would
           not
           have
           done
           thus
           :
           saith
           hee
           ,
           the
           pride
           of
           thy
           heart
           suggests
           that
           ,
           hadst
           thou
           not
           motions
           and
           admonitions
           that
           told
           thee
           the
           danger
           of
           
           it
           ?
           if
           the
           Spirit
           even
           in
           the
           worst
           actions
           ,
           concurre
           so
           farre
           as
           they
           are
           actions
           and
           motions
           ;
           may
           we
           not
           thinke
           that
           he
           is
           much
           more
           ready
           to
           concurre
           with
           holy
           motions
           ,
           stir'd
           up
           first
           by
           himselfe
           ?
           if
           the
           Spirit
           be
           willing
           to
           concurre
           in
           naturall
           actions
           ,
           much
           more
           in
           spirituall
           ,
           whereunto
           it selfe
           is
           the
           first
           mover
           ;
           the
           Spirit
           leaves
           not
           us
           ,
           till
           wee
           leave
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           
           When
           the
           Spirit
           suggests
           good
           motions
           ,
           
           turne
           them
           presently
           into
           holy
           resolutions
           .
           Is
           this
           my
           duty
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           tends
           to
           my
           comfort
           ?
           certainely
           I
           will
           doe
           it
           .
           Let
           not
           these
           motions
           dye
           in
           us
           .
           How
           many
           holy
           motions
           are
           kindled
           in
           hearing
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           
           receiving
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           &c.
           which
           dye
           as
           soone
           as
           they
           are
           kindled
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           resolution
           ?
           therefore
           let
           us
           not
           give
           over
           till
           these
           motions
           be
           turned
           into
           purposes
           ;
           and
           those
           good
           purposes
           ripened
           to
           holy
           actions
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           not
           nipped
           in
           the
           blossome
           ,
           but
           may
           bring
           forth
           perfect
           fruit
           .
           Let
           us
           labour
           to
           improve
           these
           talents
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           for
           which
           they
           are
           sent
           :
           are
           they
           motions
           of
           comfort
           ?
           let
           us
           use
           them
           for
           comfort
           :
           are
           they
           motions
           tending
           to
           duty
           ?
           let
           us
           make
           conscience
           to
           doe
           our
           duty
           :
           let
           not
           our
           despairing
           hearts
           crosse
           the
           Spirit
           in
           his
           comforts
           ,
           nor
           stand
           out
           stubbornely
           as
           enemies
           against
           our
           duty
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           to
           crosse
           
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           nip
           his
           motions
           in
           the
           bud
           .
        
         
           
           Let
           the
           Spirit
           have
           full
           scope
           both
           in
           the
           ordinances
           and
           in
           the
           motions
           stirred
           up
           by
           the
           ordinances
           ,
           
           this
           is
           the
           way
           to
           make
           the
           ordinances
           and
           the
           times
           glorious
           ;
           but
           the
           liberties
           of
           the
           Gospell
           are
           contrary
           to
           the
           liberties
           of
           the
           flesh
           :
           it
           turneth
           all
           things
           upside
           downe
           ,
           and
           men
           out
           of
           themselves
           .
           Hence
           is
           it
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           so
           much
           opposed
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           the
           purity
           and
           power
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           sufficient
           prejudice
           of
           an
           ill
           condition
           that
           all
           such
           men
           are
           in
           .
           But
           there
           is
           another
           spirit
           in
           gracious
           men
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           children
           of
           light
           ,
           and
           love
           it
           .
           If
           wee
           
           would
           not
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           willing
           to
           bring
           our selves
           under
           all
           advantages
           of
           the
           Spirits
           working
           :
           as
           conversing
           with
           those
           that
           are
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           especially
           attending
           on
           those
           ordinances
           wherein
           the
           Spirit
           breatheth
           :
           wherein
           we
           may
           meet
           the
           Spirit
           .
           The
           walkes
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           are
           ,
           in
           the
           meanes
           of
           salvation
           ,
           hearing
           the
           Word
           preached
           ,
           and
           holy
           communion
           one
           with
           another
           :
           the
           Word
           &
           Spirit
           go
           together
           ,
           therefore
           if
           we
           will
           have
           the
           comforts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           we
           must
           attend
           upon
           the
           Word
           .
           Men
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           by
           neglecting
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           holy
           conference
           ,
           &c.
           
           It
           is
           with
           the
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           with
           the
           veynes
           and
           
           arteries
           :
           the
           veynes
           have
           arteries
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           veyns
           carry
           the
           bloud
           ,
           the
           arteries
           carry
           the
           spirits
           to
           quicken
           the
           bloud
           .
           The
           Word
           is
           dead
           without
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           therefore
           attend
           on
           the
           Word
           ;
           and
           then
           wait
           on
           the
           Spirit
           to
           quicken
           the
           Word
           ;
           that
           both
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           may
           guide
           us
           to
           life
           everlasting
           .
           Motions
           of
           this
           kinde
           come
           from
           the
           Spirit
           :
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           old
           
             Simeon
             ,
          
           that
           he
           came
           by
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           Spirit
           into
           the
           Temple
           .
           
             Iohn
          
           was
           in
           the
           Spirit
           on
           the
           Lords
           day
           :
           our
           Manna
           fals
           most
           then
           ,
           Christs
           Spirit
           and
           Word
           dwell
           together
           in
           the
           heart
           :
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           useth
           the
           dwelling
           of
           Christ
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           ,
           indefinitely
           .
           Faith
           
           wrought
           by
           the
           Word
           ,
           layes
           hold
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           and
           brings
           him
           into
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           keepes
           him
           there
           .
           It
           is
           a
           blessed
           thing
           ,
           when
           the
           Spi●it
           in
           the
           ordinance
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           in
           our
           hearts
           meet
           together
           :
           this
           is
           the
           way
           to
           feed
           and
           cherish
           the
           Spirit
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           oyle
           as
           it
           were
           into
           the
           Lampe
           ;
           because
           the
           Spirit
           as
           it
           is
           in
           us
           ,
           is
           thus
           nourished
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           fire
           ,
           though
           in
           its
           own
           element
           ,
           feedeth
           upon
           nothing
           ,
           yet
           with
           us
           here
           below
           ,
           it
           is
           maintained
           with
           fuell
           ,
           otherwise
           dyeth
           and
           goeth
           out
           .
           Take
           heed
           of
           slighting
           any
           helpe
           of
           faith
           ,
           that
           God
           affords
           us
           ,
           as
           wicked
           
             Achaz
             :
          
           
           GOD
           offered
           him
           for
           the
           strengthening
           of
           his
           faith
           ,
           a
           signe
           from
           
           heaven
           ,
           or
           from
           earth
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           creature
           :
           oh
           no
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           tempt
           God
           :
           hee
           seemed
           a
           pious
           man
           ,
           hee
           would
           not
           tempt
           God
           ;
           but
           what
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ?
           
             Is
             it
             little
             for
             you
             to
             despise
             mee
             ,
             but
             you
             will
             grieve
             God
             ?
          
           insinuating
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           despise
           those
           helpes
           God
           hath
           given
           ,
           we
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           Those
           that
           neglect
           the
           Word
           and
           Sacrament
           ,
           what
           doe
           they
           despise
           ,
           a
           poore
           Minister
           ?
           and
           neglect
           bread
           and
           wine
           ?
           no
           ,
           they
           despise
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           knowes
           better
           then
           our selves
           what
           need
           wee
           have
           of
           these
           helpes
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           
           when
           we
           finde
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           not
           assisting
           and
           comforting
           as
           in
           former
           〈◊〉
           it
           is
           fit
           to
           search
           the
           
           cause
           ,
           which
           we
           shall
           finde
           ;
           some
           slighting
           of
           holy
           motions
           ,
           or
           the
           meanes
           of
           breeding
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           yeelding
           to
           some
           corruption
           which
           we
           are
           more
           especially
           addicted
           unto
           ,
           or
           some
           sinne
           unrepented
           of
           ,
           which
           we
           take
           no
           notice
           of
           .
           It
           is
           good
           therefore
           to
           search
           our
           soules
           to
           the
           bottome
           :
           there
           may
           be
           some
           hidden
           corruption
           lying
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           which
           may
           undermine
           our
           grace
           &
           comfort
           :
           there
           may
           be
           a
           privy
           thiefe
           that
           robs
           us
           of
           all
           .
           And
           besides
           beloved
           and
           secret
           sinnes
           :
           it
           is
           good
           to
           bethinke
           our selves
           of
           old
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           perhaps
           hitherto
           wee
           have
           but
           outwardly
           thought
           of
           :
           and
           God
           is
           willing
           by
           some
           deadnesse
           and
           
           trouble
           of
           spirit
           ,
           to
           minde
           us
           of
           renewing
           of
           sorrow
           for
           them
           :
           for
           want
           of
           strict
           accounting
           with
           our selves
           ,
           God
           cals
           us
           to
           these
           arrerages
           and
           backe
           reckonings
           as
           we
           see
           in
           
             Iosephs
          
           Brethren
           .
           If
           we
           finde
           not
           that
           sweetnesse
           of
           communion
           with
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           formerly
           we
           enjoyed
           ,
           bethink
           our selves
           when
           and
           wherein
           we
           lost
           it
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           meet
           the
           Spirit
           againe
           in
           these
           waies
           wherein
           we
           found
           him
           before
           we
           lost
           him
           ,
           and
           take
           heed
           of
           those
           courses
           ,
           in
           the
           entrance
           of
           which
           we
           found
           the
           Spirit
           leaving
           us
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           
           take
           heed
           of
           little
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           we
           count
           lesser
           sinnes
           perhaps
           than
           God
           doth
           .
           We
           weigh
           sinne
           in
           our
           owne
           ballance
           ,
           and
           
           not
           in
           his
           ,
           whereas
           no
           sinne
           is
           to
           be
           accounted
           little
           :
           for
           if
           it
           were
           once
           set
           upon
           the
           conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           wrath
           opened
           due
           unto
           it
           ;
           It
           would
           take
           all
           comfort
           from
           us
           .
           And
           therefore
           we
           must
           judge
           of
           sinne
           ,
           as
           the
           Spirit
           doth
           if
           we
           would
           not
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           as
           the
           communion
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           is
           of
           all
           the
           sweetest
           ,
           so
           the
           preserving
           of
           it
           ,
           requires
           most
           exact
           watchfulnesse
           ,
           and
           through
           understanding
           of
           our selves
           .
           Take
           heed
           of
           the
           beginning
           of
           sin
           ,
           when
           any
           lust
           ariseth
           ,
           pray
           it
           downe
           presently
           ,
           say
           nay
           to
           it
           ,
           let
           it
           have
           no
           consent
           ,
           be
           presently
           humbled
           ,
           otherwise
           we
           are
           indangered
           by
           yeelding
           to
           grieve
           ,
           by
           grieving
           to
           resist
           ,
           by
           resisting
           to
           quench
           ,
           by
           
           quenching
           ,
           maliciously
           to
           oppose
           the
           Spirit
           :
           sin
           hath
           no
           bounds
           ,
           but
           those
           which
           the
           Spirit
           puts
           ,
           whom
           therfore
           we
           should
           not
           grieve
           .
           And
           let
           us
           look
           to
           the
           head
           and
           spring
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           
           whereby
           we
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           sinne
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           root
           .
           Wee
           are
           angry
           with
           our selves
           for
           being
           passionate
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           passion
           ?
           It
           comes
           from
           pride
           .
           
             Ionas
          
           was
           a
           passionate
           man
           ,
           in
           that
           measure
           that
           he
           was
           passionate
           ,
           he
           was
           proud
           :
           he
           was
           loth
           to
           be
           shamed
           when
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           
             Niniveh
             shall
             bee
             destroyed
             ,
          
           he
           thought
           upon
           the
           sparing
           of
           them
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           discredited
           ;
           and
           he
           preferred
           his
           credit
           before
           the
           destruction
           of
           a
           populous
           
           Citie
           .
           So
           there
           is
           much
           depraving
           ,
           and
           detraction
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           therupon
           brawles
           ,
           and
           breaches
           .
           What
           is
           the
           cause
           ?
           a
           spirit
           of
           envy
           ,
           and
           oft
           times
           a
           spirit
           of
           pride
           .
           So
           men
           runne
           into
           the
           danger
           of
           others
           ,
           by
           wronging
           them
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           cause
           ?
           worldlinesse
           ,
           base
           earthly-mindednesse
           .
           Men
           thinke
           not
           of
           the
           root
           of
           sinne
           ,
           but
           dwell
           upon
           the
           act
           done
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           led
           from
           the
           remote
           streames
           ,
           to
           the
           Spring
           ,
           and
           sourse
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           bewayle
           that
           especially
           .
        
         
           This
           care
           will
           be
           helped
           by
           spirituall
           wisedome
           ,
           whereby
           we
           may
           discerne
           both
           wherein
           we
           
             have
          
           grieved
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           wherein
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           we
           
           may
           .
           We
           cannot
           maintaine
           friendship
           in
           perfect
           and
           sweet
           termes
           with
           any
           ,
           whose
           disposition
           we
           know
           not
           ,
           what
           will
           please
           or
           displease
           them
           ;
           therefore
           we
           should
           study
           the
           nature
           and
           delight
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           wherein
           we
           are
           prone
           both
           to
           forget
           our selves
           and
           the
           Spirit
           .
           We
           esteeme
           not
           much
           the
           friendship
           of
           those
           who
           are
           so
           much
           friends
           to
           themselves
           ,
           as
           they
           passe
           not
           much
           whether
           friends
           be
           contented
           or
           discontented
           .
           The
           Spirit
           dwels
           most
           largely
           in
           that
           heart
           that
           hath
           emptied
           it selfe
           of
           it selfe
           :
           the
           
             Israelites
          
           felt
           not
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           
             Manna
             ,
          
           till
           they
           had
           spent
           their
           flesh
           pots
           and
           other
           provision
           of
           
             Egypt
             .
          
           The
           nature
           
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           is
           holy
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           holy
           ,
           so
           delighteth
           onely
           in
           holy
           Temples
           :
           those
           therefore
           that
           set
           up
           any
           
             Idoll
             of
             jealousie
          
           in
           their
           soules
           against
           God
           ,
           that
           do
           not
           
             preserve
             their
             vessels
             in
             holinesse
             ,
          
           cannot
           thinke
           of
           any
           communion
           with
           the
           Spirit
           .
           The
           Spirit
           is
           jealous
           of
           our
           affections
           ,
           and
           will
           have
           nothing
           set
           up
           in
           the
           heart
           above
           God
           ;
           though
           the
           Spirit
           stoopes
           to
           dwell
           in
           us
           ,
           yet
           we
           must
           not
           forget
           the
           respect
           due
           to
           so
           great
           a
           Superiour
           ,
           but
           reverently
           entertaine
           what
           ever
           comes
           from
           him
           .
           Reverence
           and
           obedience
           is
           the
           carriage
           due
           to
           a
           superiour
           ,
           and
           where
           this
           distance
           is
           not
           kept
           ,
           a
           breach
           will
           follow
           .
           We
           should
           reverence
           our
           
           selves
           for
           the
           spirits
           sake
           ,
           and
           thinke
           our selves
           too
           good
           for
           any
           base
           lust
           to
           lodge
           in
           ;
           that
           heart
           that
           the
           Spirit
           hath
           taken
           for
           it selfe
           ,
           should
           turne
           off
           all
           contrary
           motions
           with
           abhomination
           :
           what
           should
           pride
           ,
           and
           envy
           ,
           and
           passion
           doe
           in
           an
           heart
           consecrated
           to
           the
           spirit
           of
           meeknesse
           and
           holinesse
           ?
        
         
           Vpon
           any
           breach
           ,
           
           wee
           must
           first
           looke
           by
           renewing
           repentance
           ,
           and
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           renew
           our
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           before
           wee
           can
           expect
           the
           grace
           and
           comfort
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Spirit
           commeth
           from
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           is
           procured
           by
           the
           death
           and
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           Son
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           without
           
           which
           ,
           we
           could
           never
           have
           expected
           the
           gift
           of
           the
           Spirit
           :
           so
           still
           we
           must
           have
           an
           eye
           to
           this
           satisfaction
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           reconciliation
           through
           it
           ,
           before
           we
           can
           recover
           communion
           with
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           best
           fruit
           of
           the
           love
           of
           God
           reconciled
           through
           Christ
           .
           We
           see
           
             David
          
           in
           the
           51.
           
           Psalme
           ,
           first
           importunes
           God
           for
           mercy
           againe
           and
           againe
           ,
           and
           then
           for
           the
           
             Spirit
             ,
          
           and
           for
           the
           
             joy
             of
             salvation
             .
          
        
         
           And
           take
           heed
           that
           nothing
           come
           in
           ,
           
           nor
           goe
           out
           of
           our
           soules
           that
           may
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           :
           some
           things
           come
           in
           to
           us
           that
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           the
           corruptions
           wee
           receive
           from
           others
           :
           some
           things
           
           come
           out
           of
           our
           hearts
           that
           grieves
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           corrupt
           thoughts
           ,
           &
           speeches
           ,
           that
           indeed
           is
           the
           scope
           of
           this
           place
           ,
           
             Let
             no
             corrupt
             communication
             come
             out
             of
             your
             mouthes
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           then
           follows
           ,
           
             And
             grieve
             not
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             God.
          
           And
           after
           againe
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Let
             all
             bitternesse
             ,
             and
             wrath
             ,
             and
             clamour
             be
             laid
             aside
             ;
          
           insinuating
           that
           one
           way
           of
           grieving
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           is
           by
           ill
           and
           corrupt
           language
           .
           We
           can
           never
           talke
           with
           company
           that
           is
           not
           spirituall
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           either
           vexe
           ,
           and
           grieve
           us
           ,
           or
           taint
           ,
           and
           defile
           us
           ;
           unlesse
           it
           be
           in
           such
           exigences
           of
           our
           calling
           as
           requires
           our
           converse
           with
           them
           .
           But
           I
           speake
           of
           a
           voluntary
           choyce
           of
           such
           as
           
           savour
           not
           good
           things
           .
           Many
           men
           to
           please
           their
           owne
           carnall
           spirits
           ,
           and
           the
           carnall
           spirits
           of
           others
           ,
           they
           vent
           that
           that
           is
           against
           conscience
           ,
           and
           against
           that
           that
           is
           higher
           then
           conscience
           ,
           a
           more
           divine
           principle
           ,
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           :
           loose
           carnall
           speakers
           ,
           are
           people
           voyd
           of
           the
           power
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           Let
           no
           man
           say
           ,
           
           Here
           is
           ado
           indeed
           ,
           duty
           upon
           duty
           ,
           this
           will
           make
           our
           life
           troublesome
           .
        
         
           The
           life
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           an
           honourable
           ,
           
           a
           comfortable
           ,
           sweet
           life
           :
           indeed
           it
           requires
           the
           most
           care
           ,
           and
           watchfulnesse
           of
           any
           life
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           being
           the
           best
           life
           ,
           it
           is
           begun
           here
           ,
           and
           accomplished
           in
           an
           everlasting
           
           life
           in
           heaven
           .
           Nothing
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           neither
           our
           estates
           ,
           nor
           our
           favour
           with
           great
           persons
           ,
           can
           be
           preserved
           without
           watchfulnesse
           :
           and
           shall
           we
           thinke
           to
           preserve
           the
           chiefe
           happinesse
           of
           our
           soules
           without
           it
           ,
           having
           so
           many
           enemies
           without
           and
           within
           ,
           that
           labour
           to
           draw
           us
           into
           a
           cursed
           condition
           ?
        
         
           Therefore
           to
           stirre
           us
           up
           to
           the
           practise
           of
           these
           duties
           ,
           
           that
           we
           may
           give
           contentment
           to
           so
           sweet
           a
           guest
           ,
           consider
           what
           reason
           we
           have
           ,
           to
           regard
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           his
           motions
           ,
           from
           the
           good
           we
           have
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           is
           our
           guide
           :
           who
           will
           displease
           his
           guide
           ?
           A
           sweet
           comfortable
           guide
           that
           
           leades
           us
           through
           the
           wildernesse
           of
           this
           world
           ;
           as
           the
           cloud
           before
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           by
           day
           ,
           and
           the
           pillar
           of
           fire
           by
           night
           :
           so
           he
           conducts
           us
           to
           the
           heavenly
           Canaan
           ;
           if
           we
           grieve
           our
           guide
           ,
           we
           cause
           him
           to
           leave
           us
           to
           our selves
           .
           The
           Israelites
           would
           not
           goe
           a
           steppe
           further
           then
           God
           by
           his
           Angell
           went
           before
           them
           .
           It
           is
           in
           vaine
           for
           us
           to
           make
           toward
           heaven
           without
           our
           blessed
           guide
           ;
           we
           cannot
           doe
           ,
           nor
           speake
           ,
           nor
           thinke
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           holy
           and
           good
           ,
           without
           him
           :
           whatsoever
           is
           holy
           ,
           and
           pious
           ,
           it
           growes
           not
           in
           our
           garden
           ,
           in
           our
           nature
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           planted
           by
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           so
           great
           and
           sweet
           a
           
           friend
           that
           will
           doe
           us
           so
           much
           good
           as
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           if
           we
           give
           him
           entertainment
           .
           Indeed
           he
           must
           rule
           ,
           he
           will
           have
           the
           keyes
           delivered
           to
           him
           ,
           we
           must
           submit
           to
           his
           government
           .
           And
           when
           he
           is
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           he
           will
           subdue
           by
           little
           and
           little
           all
           high
           thoughts
           ,
           rebellious
           risings
           ,
           and
           despairing
           fears
           .
           This
           shall
           be
           our
           happinesse
           in
           heaven
           ,
           when
           we
           shall
           be
           wholly
           spirituall
           ,
           that
           
             God
             shall
             be
             all
             in
             all
             ;
          
           wee
           shall
           be
           perfectly
           obedient
           to
           the
           Spirit
           in
           our
           understandings
           ,
           wils
           ,
           and
           affections
           .
           The
           Spirit
           will
           then
           dwell
           largely
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           will
           make
           the
           roome
           where
           he
           dwelleth
           ,
           sweet
           ,
           and
           lightsome
           ,
           and
           free
           ,
           subduing
           whatsoever
           is
           contrary
           ;
           and
           bring
           
           fulnesse
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           joy
           ,
           and
           comfort
           .
           And
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           in
           what
           condition
           soever
           we
           are
           ,
           we
           shall
           have
           suteable
           helpe
           from
           the
           Spirit
           .
           We
           are
           partly
           flesh
           ,
           and
           partly
           spirit
           ,
           God
           is
           not
           all
           in
           all
           ,
           the
           flesh
           hath
           a
           part
           in
           us
           ,
           we
           are
           often
           in
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           under
           clouds
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           prize
           our
           fellowship
           with
           the
           Spirit
           .
           For
           are
           we
           in
           darkenesse
           ?
           he
           is
           a
           Spirit
           of
           light
           :
           Are
           we
           in
           deadnesse
           of
           spirit
           ?
           he
           is
           a
           Spirit
           of
           life
           :
           Are
           we
           in
           a
           disconsolate
           estate
           ?
           he
           is
           a
           Spirit
           of
           consolation
           :
           Are
           we
           in
           perplexity
           ,
           and
           know
           not
           what
           to
           do
           ?
           he
           is
           a
           Spirit
           of
           wisedome
           :
           Are
           wee
           troubled
           with
           corruptions
           ?
           He
           is
           a
           sanctifying
           ,
           a
           subduing
           ,
           a
           mortifying
           Spirit
           :
           
           
           
           
           
           in
           what
           condition
           soever
           we
           are
           ,
           he
           will
           never
           leave
           us
           ,
           till
           he
           hath
           raised
           us
           from
           the
           grave
           ,
           and
           taken
           full
           possession
           of
           body
           and
           soule
           in
           heaven
           ;
           he
           will
           prove
           a
           comforter
           ,
           when
           neither
           friends
           ,
           nor
           riches
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           can
           comfort
           us
           .
           How
           carefull
           should
           we
           be
           to
           give
           contentment
           to
           this
           sweet
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           No
           Christian
           is
           so
           happy
           as
           the
           watchfull
           Christian
           that
           is
           carefull
           of
           his
           duty
           ,
           and
           to
           preserve
           his
           communion
           with
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           :
           for
           by
           entertaining
           him
           ,
           he
           is
           sure
           to
           have
           communion
           with
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Sonne
           .
           It
           is
           the
           happiest
           condition
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           when
           the
           soule
           
           is
           the
           Temple
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ;
           when
           the
           heart
           is
           as
           the
           holy
           of
           holies
           ,
           where
           there
           be
           prayers
           ,
           and
           prayses
           offered
           to
           GOD.
           The
           soule
           is
           as
           it
           were
           an
           holy
           Arke
           ,
           the
           memory
           like
           the
           pot
           of
           
             Mannah
          
           preserving
           heavenly
           truths
           .
           It
           is
           an
           heavenly
           condition
           ,
           a
           man
           prospers
           to
           heavenward
           ,
           when
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           is
           with
           him
           .
           You
           know
           
             Obed-Edom
             ,
          
           when
           the
           Arke
           was
           in
           his
           house
           ,
           all
           thrived
           with
           him
           :
           so
           while
           the
           Spirit
           and
           his
           motions
           are
           entertained
           by
           us
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           happy
           in
           life
           ,
           happy
           in
           death
           ,
           happy
           to
           eternity
           .
           For
           it
           is
           he
        
         
           By
           which
           you
           are
           sealed
           to
           the
           day
           of
           redemption
           .
        
         
           The
           Apostle
           sealeth
           this
           
           grave
           admonition
           by
           an
           argument
           taken
           from
           the
           Spirits
           sealing
           of
           them
           to
           the
           day
           of
           redemption
           .
        
         
           We
           are
           all
           by
           nature
           in
           bondage
           to
           sinne
           and
           corruption
           :
           we
           all
           are
           redeemed
           from
           sinne
           by
           the
           first
           comming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           redeemed
           from
           corruption
           by
           the
           second
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           day
           appointed
           for
           this
           glorious
           worke
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           GOD
           would
           have
           us
           assured
           of
           it
           aforehand
           .
        
         
           This
           assurance
           is
           by
           sealing
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           sealing
           is
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           none
           else
           need
           do
           it
           ,
           no
           meaner
           person
           can
           doe
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           what
           respect
           is
           due
           to
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           for
           doing
           so
           
           gracious
           a
           worke
           ,
           that
           wee
           grieve
           him
           not
           ;
           and
           not
           onely
           so
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           indevour
           so
           to
           please
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           may
           with
           delight
           goe
           on
           with
           this
           blessed
           work
           that
           it
           hath
           pleased
           him
           to
           take
           upon
           him
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           dutie
           is
           spirituall
           ,
           so
           the
           arguments
           that
           inforce
           it
           are
           spirituall
           ;
           and
           the
           argument
           here
           is
           fetched
           from
           that
           which
           hath
           a
           most
           constraining
           force
           ,
           love
           expressed
           in
           the
           sweetest
           fruit
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           stability
           of
           it
           sealing
           ,
           and
           sealing
           to
           the
           day
           of
           redemption
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Apostle
           should
           reason
           thus
           ;
           God
           the
           Father
           hath
           ordained
           you
           to
           salvation
           by
           the
           redemption
           of
           Christ
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           might
           have
           the
           comfort
           of
           it
           in
           the
           
           way
           to
           it
           against
           all
           discouragements
           you
           may
           meet
           with
           ;
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           hath
           assured
           you
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           set
           his
           seale
           upon
           you
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           are
           set
           apart
           for
           so
           great
           salvation
           :
           that
           the
           sence
           of
           this
           love
           might
           breed
           love
           in
           you
           againe
           ,
           and
           love
           breed
           a
           care
           out
           of
           ingenuity
           ,
           not
           to
           offend
           so
           gracious
           a
           Spirit
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           holy
           Spirit
           by
           which
           you
           are
           sealed
           .
        
         
           THe
           holy
           Ghost
           delighteth
           to
           speake
           in
           our
           owne
           language
           :
           we
           cannot
           rise
           to
           him
           ,
           therefore
           he
           stoopeth
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           This
           sealing
           is
           either
           sealing
           of
           persons
           ,
           or
           of
           good
           things
           intended
           to
           the
           persons
           .
           Sealing
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           witnessing
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           a
           work
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           in
           us
           ,
           carrying
           the
           Image
           of
           him
           that
           sealeth
           us
           ,
           whereby
           we
           are
           not
           onely
           assured
           of
           the
           good
           
           promised
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           fitted
           for
           the
           receiving
           of
           it
           .
           God
           prepareth
           no
           good
           for
           any
           but
           whom
           he
           prepares
           and
           fits
           for
           that
           good
           .
           There
           is
           not
           only
           an
           outward
           authorising
           of
           the
           great
           grants
           we
           have
           by
           promise
           ,
           oath
           ,
           and
           Sacrament
           ;
           but
           an
           inward
           ,
           by
           the
           spirit
           :
           perswading
           of
           our
           interest
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           working
           that
           which
           doth
           authorise
           us
           to
           lay
           claime
           unto
           them
           after
           the
           use
           of
           a
           seale
           ,
           both
           in
           confirmation
           and
           representation
           ,
           and
           resemblance
           of
           him
           that
           sealed
           .
        
         
           The
           persons
           sealed
           are
           first
           Christ
           ,
           and
           then
           those
           that
           are
           given
           to
           Christ
           .
           Christ
           is
           sealed
           ,
        
         
           1
           By
           the
           Father
           ,
           
           Christ
           was
           ordained
           by
           him
           to
           be
           
           a
           Saviour
           in
           our
           nature
           ,
           predestinate
           to
           be
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           often
           saith
           he
           came
           to
           do
           his
           Fathers
           will.
           
             Him
             hath
             the
             Father
             sealed
             .
             Ioh.
          
           6.
           27.
           anointing
           him
           ,
           calling
           him
           ,
           setting
           him
           forth
           ,
           sanctifying
           him
           by
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           every
           way
           fitting
           him
           with
           all
           grace
           to
           be
           a
           Saviour
           .
        
         
           2
           He
           was
           sealed
           ,
           by
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           the
           Godhead
           dwelling
           in
           flesh
           ,
           abased
           ,
           and
           exalted
           for
           us
           ,
           so
           as
           his
           flesh
           is
           the
           flesh
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           bloud
           the
           
             bloud
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           3
           Sealed
           by
           a
           testimony
           from
           heaven
           of
           all
           three
           Persons
           :
           
           by
           the
           
             Father
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             welbeloved
             Son
             :
          
           by
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           descending
           like
           a
           dove
           ,
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           his
           
           humane
           nature
           dwelling
           in
           all
           fulnesse
           in
           it
           .
           Christ
           is
           sealed
           by
           miracles
           done
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           ,
           by
           his
           baptizing
           and
           installing
           into
           his
           office
           ,
           and
           by
           giving
           himself
           up
           to
           shed
           his
           bloud
           for
           sinne
           ,
           by
           which
           bloud
           the
           Covenant
           is
           established
           and
           sealed
           .
        
         
           4
           In
           being
           justified
           in
           the
           spirit
           ,
           being
           raised
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           
           and
           
             declared
             thereby
             to
             be
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             mightily
             with
             power
             ,
          
           and
           then
           advanced
           him
           to
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           through
           him
           our
           faith
           and
           trust
           might
           be
           in
           God
           ,
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           1.
           14.
           and
           appearing
           there
           for
           ever
           for
           us
           ,
           sheweth
           not
           onely
           his
           habilitie
           and
           willingnesse
           to
           save
           us
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           done
           already
           :
           Wee
           may
           see
           all
           
           what
           ever
           wee
           can
           looke
           for
           to
           our selves
           performed
           in
           our
           head
           ,
           to
           our
           comfort
           .
        
         
           
           
           As
           Christ
           was
           sealed
           and
           fitted
           for
           us
           ,
           so
           we
           are
           sealed
           and
           fitted
           for
           Christ
           .
           There
           is
           a
           privy
           seale
           in
           predestination
           ,
           this
           is
           knowne
           onely
           to
           God
           himselfe
           :
           
             The
             Lord
             knoweth
             who
             are
             his
             .
          
           And
           this
           knowledge
           of
           God
           of
           us
           ,
           is
           carried
           secret
           ,
           
           as
           a
           River
           under
           ground
           ,
           untill
           his
           calling
           of
           ,
           and
           separating
           us
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           men
           .
           When
           first
           by
           his
           Spirit
           hee
           convinceth
           us
           of
           what
           wee
           are
           in
           our selves
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           cursed
           condition
           ;
           and
           thereby
           layeth
           us
           low
           by
           sorrow
           and
           humiliation
           for
           sinne
           ,
           as
           the
           greatest
           evill
           .
           And
           then
           a
           
           pardon
           is
           more
           to
           us
           then
           a
           Crowne
           ;
           then
           we
           will
           wait
           for
           mercy
           ,
           and
           continue
           so
           ,
           and
           begge
           for
           mercy
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           Christs
           own
           condition
           ,
           by
           denying
           and
           renouncing
           any
           thing
           of
           our
           owne
           ,
           then
           Christ
           is
           Christ
           unto
           us
           .
           Indeed
           after
           this
           ,
           it
           pleaseth
           Christ
           by
           his
           Spirit
           to
           open
           
             a
             doore
             of
             hope
             ,
          
           and
           give
           some
           hints
           of
           mercy
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           in
           some
           beames
           of
           love
           ;
           and
           withall
           ,
           to
           raise
           up
           the
           soule
           by
           a
           spirit
           of
           faith
           ,
           to
           close
           with
           particular
           mercy
           opened
           and
           offered
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           whereby
           the
           soule
           sealeth
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           promise
           ,
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             
             Hee
             that
             beleeveth
             hath
             set
             to
             his
             seale
             that
             God
             is
             true
             .
          
           It
           is
           strange
           ,
           that
           GOD
           should
           stoop
           so
           low
           as
           to
           receive
           
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           confirmation
           by
           our
           beleefe
           :
           but
           thus
           GOD
           condescends
           in
           the
           phrase
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           As
           we
           are
           said
           to
           helpe
           God
           ,
           
             curse
             ye
             Meroz
             ,
             because
             they
             came
             not
             to
             helpe
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           God
           stoopes
           to
           be
           helped
           by
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           his
           truth
           ,
           and
           power
           ,
           and
           goodnesse
           ratified
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           by
           us
           ,
           when
           we
           beleeve
           the
           promise
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           (
           though
           it
           be
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           the
           Spirit
           )
           we
           seale
           Gods
           truth
           .
           And
           then
           God
           honoureth
           that
           sealing
           of
           ours
           ,
           by
           the
           sealing
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ;
           
             After
             you
             beleeved
             ,
             you
             were
             sealed
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           gracious
           love
           of
           Christ
           was
           further
           confirmed
           to
           them
           .
           GOD
           honours
           no
           grace
           so
           much
           as
           faith
           ;
           Why
           ?
           because
           it
           
           honours
           God
           most
           of
           all
           others
           ;
           it
           gives
           GOD
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           mercie
           ,
           and
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           power
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           truth
           ;
           especially
           he
           that
           beleeves
           in
           God
           ,
           by
           beleeving
           seales
           that
           God
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           God
           honours
           that
           soule
           againe
           by
           sealing
           it
           to
           the
           day
           of
           redemption
           :
           God
           hath
           promised
           ,
           
             Those
             that
             honour
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             honour
             .
          
           Therefore
           ,
           
             Hee
             that
             beleeveth
             hath
             the
             witnesse
             in
             himselfe
             ,
          
           that
           grace
           promised
           ,
           belongeth
           to
           him
           ,
           for
           he
           carries
           in
           his
           heart
           the
           counterpaine
           of
           the
           promises
           ;
           he
           that
           confesseth
           and
           beleeveth
           shall
           have
           mercie
           .
           I
           beleeve
           ,
           saith
           the
           soule
           ,
           therefore
           the
           promise
           belongs
           to
           me
           ,
           my
           faith
           answering
           Gods
           
           love
           in
           the
           promise
           ,
           witneseth
           so
           much
           to
           me
           .
           The
           Spirit
           not
           onely
           revealeth
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           promises
           in
           generall
           ,
           but
           in
           attending
           upon
           the
           ordinances
           by
           an
           heavenly
           light
           :
           the
           spirit
           discovers
           to
           us
           our
           interest
           in
           particular
           ,
           and
           saith
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           God
           is
           thy
           salvation
           ;
           and
           inableth
           the
           soule
           to
           say
           ,
           I
           am
           Gods
           :
           
             I
             am
             my
             beloveds
             ,
             and
             my
             beloved
             is
             mine
             .
          
           Christ
           loved
           me
           ,
           and
           gave
           himselfe
           for
           me
           .
           Whence
           came
           this
           voyce
           of
           Saint
           
             Paul
             ?
          
           It
           was
           the
           still
           voyce
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           generall
           truth
           in
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           discovered
           in
           particular
           Christs
           love
           to
           him
           .
           It
           is
           not
           a
           generall
           faith
           that
           will
           bring
           to
           heaven
           ,
           but
           
           there
           is
           a
           speciall
           worke
           of
           the
           Spirit
           (
           in
           the
           use
           of
           meanes
           )
           discovering
           and
           sealing
           the
           good
           will
           of
           God
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           intends
           good
           unto
           us
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           our
           hearts
           are
           perswaded
           to
           beleeve
           in
           ●od
           ,
           and
           to
           love
           God
           as
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           Christ
           as
           our
           Christ
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           excellently
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           sweet
           communion
           of
           marriage
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           is
           the
           
             paranymph●s
             ,
          
           the
           procurer
           of
           the
           marriage
           ,
           betweene
           Christ
           and
           the
           foule
           .
           Now
           it
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           know
           that
           God
           and
           Christ
           beare
           good
           will
           to
           all
           beleevers
           (
           though
           that
           be
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           generall
           foundation
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           preparative
           to
           the
           speciall
           sealing
           of
           the
           Spirit
           )
           but
           
           then
           the
           Spirit
           comes
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           a
           speciall
           good
           will
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           stirres
           up
           in
           mee
           a
           liking
           to
           him
           againe
           ,
           to
           take
           him
           upon
           his
           owne
           conditions
           ,
           with
           conflict
           of
           corruptions
           ,
           with
           the
           scornes
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           &c.
           
           Whereupon
           the
           mutuall
           marriage
           is
           made
           up
           betweene
           Christ
           and
           us
           :
           this
           worke
           is
           the
           sealing
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           Many
           are
           the
           privileges
           of
           a
           Christian
           from
           this
           his
           sealing
           ,
           as
           the
           use
           of
           a
           seale
           in
           mans
           affaires
           is
           manifold
           .
        
         
           
           
           1
           Seales
           serve
           for
           confirmation
           and
           allowance
           ,
           to
           that
           purpose
           measurss
           are
           sealed
           :
           
             God
             is
             said
             to
             seale
             instruction
             .
             Iob
          
           33.
           16.
           
           Confirmation
           is
           either
           by
           giving
           strength
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           authority
           
           of
           such
           as
           are
           able
           to
           make
           good
           what
           they
           promise
           ;
           and
           also
           willing
           ,
           which
           they
           shew
           by
           putting
           to
           their
           seale
           ,
           which
           hath
           as
           much
           strength
           to
           confirme
           him
           to
           whom
           the
           promise
           is
           made
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           will
           and
           power
           to
           make
           it
           good
           that
           hath
           ingaged
           himselfe
           .
           Amongst
           men
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           writing
           ,
           and
           the
           seale
           to
           the
           writing
           ;
           when
           the
           seale
           is
           ,
           added
           to
           the
           writing
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           perfect
           ratification
           :
           So
           there
           are
           abundance
           of
           gracious
           promises
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           now
           when
           the
           Spirit
           comes
           and
           seales
           them
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           sure
           to
           us
           ;
           the
           Spirit
           puts
           the
           seale
           to
           the
           promises
           .
        
         
           
           
           2
           The
           use
           of
           it
           likewise
           is
           for
           distinction
           ,
           from
           others
           
           that
           carry
           not
           that
           mark
           .
           So
           the
           sealing
           of
           the
           Spirit
           distinguisheth
           a
           Christian
           from
           all
           other
           men
           .
           There
           is
           a
           distinction
           betweene
           men
           ,
           in
           Gods
           eternall
           purpose
           ,
           but
           that
           concerns
           not
           us
           to
           meddle
           with
           ,
           further
           then
           to
           know
           it
           in
           generall
           .
           
           God
           
             knoweth
             who
             are
             his
             ,
          
           and
           who
           are
           not
           his
           :
           but
           in
           time
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           distinguisheth
           ,
           and
           rankes
           men
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           distinguished
           before
           all
           worlds
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           shall
           be
           at
           the
           day
           of
           judgement
           :
           the
           beginning
           of
           
             that
          
           distinction
           that
           shall
           bee
           afterward
           is
           in
           this
           life
           .
        
         
           A
           seale
           maketh
           the
           impression
           of
           an
           Image
           ;
           the
           Princes
           Image
           useth
           to
           be
           in
           his
           seale
           :
           so
           is
           Gods
           Image
           in
           
           his
           ,
           which
           destroyeth
           the
           old
           Image
           and
           print
           that
           was
           in
           us
           before
           .
           Holy
           and
           good
           men
           by
           this
           worke
           of
           the
           Spirit
           are
           distinguished
           ,
        
         
           1
           From
           civill
           men
           by
           the
           worke
           of
           holinesse
           ,
           which
           meere
           civill
           men
           have
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           despise
           .
        
         
           And
           secondly
           ,
           from
           seeming
           good
           men
           ,
           by
           the
           depth
           of
           that
           worke
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           workes
           a
           new
           nature
           in
           them
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           distinguished
           .
           Now
           nature
           in
           every
           creature
           is
           carried
           to
           one
           thing
           more
           then
           to
           another
           .
           There
           is
           a
           distinct
           propension
           in
           a
           good
           man
           ,
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           grace
           and
           goodnesse
           ,
           his
           aymes
           ,
           and
           bent
           are
           distinct
           :
           and
           thereupon
           he
           hath
           a
           greater
           inlargement
           of
           heart
           sutable
           
           to
           his
           great
           aymes
           ;
           hee
           looks
           above
           the
           world
           and
           worldly
           men
           ;
           they
           are
           narrow
           ,
           low
           ,
           base
           spirited
           men
           ,
           the
           best
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           things
           by
           nature
           worke
           from
           within
           :
           Herein
           painted
           hypocrites
           are
           distinguished
           from
           a
           true
           substantial
           Christian
           :
           he
           workes
           from
           a
           principle
           within
           ,
           another
           man
           is
           moved
           as
           the
           
             Automata
             ,
          
           
           things
           of
           motion
           ,
           Clockes
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           engines
           of
           wit
           ,
           that
           move
           from
           a
           weight
           without
           that
           poyseth
           them
           :
           if
           they
           doe
           any
           good
           ,
           it
           is
           from
           somewhat
           without
           that
           swayeth
           their
           aymes
           and
           ends
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           an
           inward
           principle
           :
           nature
           workes
           from
           an
           inward
           principle
           ;
           light
           things
           goe
           upward
           ,
           and
           heavie
           
           things
           downeward
           ,
           naturally
           :
           artificiall
           things
           are
           forced
           .
           Thus
           good
           men
           are
           distinguished
           from
           those
           that
           are
           seemingly
           holy
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           new
           nature
           wrought
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           nature
           is
           constant
           ,
           what
           is
           done
           naturally
           ,
           is
           done
           constantly
           :
           heavie
           bodies
           goe
           alwayes
           downward
           ,
           and
           light
           bodies
           upward
           :
           every
           creature
           works
           according
           to
           his
           nature
           ;
           an
           holy
           man
           is
           exercised
           in
           holinesse
           constantly
           ,
           because
           he
           doth
           it
           from
           an
           inward
           principle
           ,
           from
           a
           worke
           and
           stampe
           within
           .
           Different
           things
           may
           seeme
           the
           same
           ;
           as
           wilde
           hearbs
           may
           have
           the
           colour
           and
           forme
           of
           those
           that
           are
           planted
           in
           the
           garden
           ;
           
           but
           there
           is
           difference
           in
           the
           vertue
           of
           them
           :
           
           the
           seeming
           graces
           and
           actions
           of
           an
           hypocrite
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           vertue
           in
           them
           :
           as
           there
           are
           some
           drugges
           without
           vertue
           ,
           dead
           things
           .
           But
           there
           is
           a
           distinguishing
           vertue
           in
           the
           faith
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           wherby
           he
           overcomes
           the
           world
           and
           his
           lusts
           ,
           whereby
           he
           doth
           all
           duties
           ,
           prayes
           ,
           and
           heares
           ,
           and
           is
           fruitfull
           in
           his
           conversation
           ,
           in
           all
           his
           graces
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           cōforting
           strengthening
           vertue
           .
           
           True
           gold
           hath
           the
           vertue
           to
           comfort
           and
           strengthen
           the
           heatt
           ,
           that
           Alchymy
           gold
           hath
           not
           .
           True
           grace
           hath
           a
           working
           comforting
           vertue
           .
           Another
           mans
           formall
           artificiall
           actions
           have
           no
           vertue
           
           in
           them
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           intended
           ,
           they
           being
           only
           put
           on
           to
           serve
           a
           turne
           .
           Two
           men
           may
           doe
           the
           same
           things
           ,
           and
           yet
           there
           bee
           a
           grand
           difference
           ;
           the
           one
           doing
           them
           from
           the
           seale
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           from
           a
           deeper
           dye
           and
           stamp
           of
           the
           Spirit
           :
           the
           other
           if
           from
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           but
           from
           a
           common
           work
           at
           the
           best
           .
           Some
           dyes
           cannot
           beare
           the
           weather
           ,
           but
           alter
           colour
           presently
           ;
           but
           there
           are
           others
           that
           having
           something
           that
           give
           a
           deeper
           tincture
           will
           hold
           .
           The
           graces
           of
           a
           true
           Christian
           ,
           hold
           out
           in
           all
           kinde
           of
           weathers
           ,
           in
           winter
           and
           summer
           ,
           prosperity
           and
           adversity
           ;
           when
           superficiall
           counterfeit
           holinesse
           ,
           will
           give
           out
           :
           thus
           we
           see
           the
           
           seale
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           serves
           for
           distinction
           .
        
         
           
           
           The
           use
           of
           a
           seale
           is
           likewise
           for
           appropriation
           .
           Merchants
           use
           to
           seale
           their
           wares
           they
           would
           not
           have
           others
           have
           any
           right
           unto
           .
        
         
           A
           Christian
           is
           Gods
           in
           a
           more
           peculiar
           manner
           than
           others
           ;
           there
           is
           not
           onely
           a
           witnesse
           of
           the
           Spirit
           that
           God
           is
           his
           ,
           but
           the
           Spirit
           workes
           in
           him
           an
           assent
           to
           take
           God
           againe
           :
           there
           is
           a
           mutuall
           appropriation
           ,
           
           
             I
             am
             my
             beloveds
             ,
             and
             my
             beloved
             is
             mine
             ;
          
           when
           the
           soule
           can
           say
           ,
           
             thou
             art
             my
             God
             ,
          
           it
           is
           not
           frustrate
           ;
           because
           God
           saith
           before
           ,
           
             I
             am
             thy
             salvation
             :
          
           where
           the
           Spirit
           seales
           ,
           God
           appropriates
           :
           
           
             GOD
             chooseth
             the
             righteous
             man
             to
             himselfe
             .
          
           And
           wee
           may
           
           know
           this
           appropriation
           by
           appropriating
           God
           againe
           ;
           
             Whom
             have
             I
             in
             heaven
             but
             thee
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             what
             have
             I
             in
             earth
             in
             comparison
             of
             thee
             ?
          
           There
           is
           no
           action
           that
           God
           works
           upon
           the
           soule
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           a
           reflect
           action
           by
           the
           Spirit
           to
           God
           againe
           .
           If
           God
           chuse
           and
           love
           us
           ,
           we
           chuse
           and
           love
           him
           againe
           .
           God
           appropriates
           us
           first
           :
           we
           are
           his
           ,
           and
           wee
           are
           Christs
           ;
           we
           are
           Gods
           ,
           because
           hee
           hath
           given
           Christ
           for
           us
           ;
           we
           are
           Christs
           ,
           because
           hee
           hath
           given
           himselfe
           for
           us
           ;
           we
           are
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           a
           people
           of
           acquisition
           ,
           
             A
             people
             purchased
             ,
          
           purchased
           at
           a
           deare
           rate
           by
           the
           bloud
           of
           CHRIST
           ;
           those
           that
           are
           Christs
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           appropriates
           them
           :
           
           this
           appropriation
           is
           by
           sealing
           .
        
         
           
           
           Againe
           ,
           we
           use
           to
           set
           our
           seale
           onely
           upon
           that
           wee
           have
           some
           estimation
           of
           ;
           
             set
             mee
             as
             a
             seale
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           
             Canticles
             ,
             upon
             thy
             right
             hand
             ,
          
           have
           mee
           in
           thy
           eye
           and
           minde
           ,
           as
           a
           speciall
           thing
           thou
           valuest
           .
        
         
           The
           witnesse
           and
           worke
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           shews
           Gods
           estimation
           of
           us
           :
           the
           Scripture
           is
           abundant
           in
           setting
           forth
           the
           great
           price
           that
           God
           sets
           on
           his
           children
           ;
           they
           are
           his
           Children
           ,
           his
           Spouse
           ,
           his
           Friends
           ,
           his
           Portion
           ,
           his
           Treasure
           ,
           his
           Coyne
           ,
           he
           sets
           his
           marke
           ,
           his
           likenesse
           on
           them
           ;
           they
           are
           things
           hallowed
           and
           consecrated
           ,
           they
           are
           first-fruits
           .
           
           
             Israel
             is
             a
             holy
             thing
             ;
          
           
           their
           titles
           shew
           the
           esteeme
           that
           God
           hath
           of
           them
           ;
           he
           values
           them
           more
           than
           all
           the
           world
           besides
           ,
           which
           are
           as
           chaffe
           and
           drosse
           .
           
             The
             righteous
             man
             is
             more
             excellent
             than
             his
             neighbour
             .
          
           As
           there
           is
           a
           difference
           of
           excellency
           betweene
           pretious
           stones
           ,
           and
           other
           common
           stores
           ,
           betweene
           fruitfull
           ,
           and
           barren
           trees
           ;
           so
           there
           is
           amongst
           men
           :
           and
           in
           this
           regard
           ,
           God
           sets
           a
           high●●
           esteeme
           upon
           some
           ,
           and
           thence
           it
           is
           that
           they
           have
           those
           honourable
           and
           glorious
           titles
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           of
           
             Sonnes
             ,
             Heires
             ,
             Kings
             ,
          
           and
           
             co-heyres
             with
             Christ
             :
          
           when
           others
           are
           termed
           drosse
           and
           dung
           ,
           and
           thornes
           ,
           and
           have
           all
           the
           base
           termes
           
           that
           may
           be
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           estimation
           ,
           by
           sealing
           is
           knowne
           to
           us
           by
           the
           grace
           God
           workes
           in
           us
           :
           common
           gifts
           and
           priviledges
           ,
           and
           favours
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           are
           no
           seale
           of
           Gods
           estimation
           .
           If
           God
           should
           give
           a
           man
           kingdomes
           ,
           and
           great
           Monarchies
           ,
           it
           seales
           not
           Gods
           love
           to
           him
           ,
           at
           all
           ;
           but
           when
           God
           makes
           a
           man
           a
           spirituall
           King
           to
           rule
           over
           his
           base
           lusts
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           seal●
           of
           Gods
           valuing
           him
           above
           other
           men
           .
           Therefore
           we
           should
           learne
           how
           to
           value
           others
           ,
           and
           our selves
           ;
           not
           by
           common
           things
           that
           cast-awayes
           may
           have
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           stampe
           of
           God
           set
           on
           us
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           argument
           that
           God
           intends
           to
           lay
           us
           up
           as
           
           coyne
           for
           another
           treasury
           ,
           for
           heaven
           .
           It
           is
           the
           common
           grand
           errour
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           to
           be
           led
           with
           false
           evidences
           .
           Many
           thinke
           God
           loves
           them
           ,
           because
           hee
           spares
           them
           ,
           and
           followes
           them
           with
           long
           patience
           ,
           and
           makes
           them
           thrive
           in
           the
           world
           .
           Alas
           ,
           are
           these
           fruits
           of
           Gods
           speciall
           love
           ?
           What
           grace
           hath
           hee
           wrought
           in
           thy
           heart
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ?
           
             he
             gives
             his
             Spirit
             to
             them
             that
             pray
             ;
          
           insinuating
           ,
           that
           next
           the
           gift
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           the
           greatest
           gift
           is
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           fashion
           and
           fit
           us
           to
           bee
           members
           of
           his
           Sonne
           :
           this
           is
           an
           argument
           of
           Gods
           love
           and
           esteeme
           .
        
         
           
           
           Seales
           likewise
           are
           used
           for
           secresie
           ,
           as
           in
           Letters
           ,
           &c.
           so
           this
           seale
           of
           the
           Spirit
           
           is
           a
           secret
           worke
           ,
           GOD
           knoweth
           who
           are
           his
           ,
           they
           are
           onely
           knowne
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           their
           owne
           hearts
           ;
           
             The
             white
             stone
             is
             onely
             known
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             it
             ,
          
           
           and
           
             the
             hidden
             Mannah
             :
          
           none
           so
           infallibly
           can
           know
           the
           state
           in
           grace
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           have
           the
           gracious
           worke
           themselves
           .
           Holy
           men
           in
           some
           degree
           are
           knowne
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           communion
           of
           Saints
           the
           sweeter
           :
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           spirituall
           likenesse
           in
           Christians
           ,
           
             face
             answereth
             to
             face
             ;
          
           that
           one
           hath
           strong
           confidence
           of
           the
           salvation
           of
           another
           :
           but
           the
           undoubted
           certainty
           of
           a
           mans
           estate
           is
           knowne
           onely
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           soule
           :
           nay
           ,
           sometimes
           it
           is
           hidden
           from
           a
           
           mans
           selfe
           ;
           there
           are
           so
           many
           infirmities
           ,
           and
           abasements
           ,
           and
           troubles
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           this
           life
           is
           called
           a
           hidden
           life
           in
           Scripture
           :
           
             our
             life
             is
             hidde
             with
             Christ
             in
             God
             :
          
           it
           is
           unknowne
           to
           the
           Saints
           themselves
           sometimes
           ,
           and
           the
           world
           alway
           ;
           
             they
             neither
             know
             him
             that
             begets
             ,
             nor
             them
             that
             are
             begotten
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           Hence
           likewise
           the
           use
           of
           a
           seale
           ,
           is
           to
           shew
           that
           things
           should
           be
           kept
           
             inviolable
             :
          
           hereupon
           the
           Church
           is
           as
           a
           
             sealed
             fountain
             ;
          
           sealing
           shewes
           a
           care
           of
           preservation
           from
           common
           annoyance
           :
           hereupon
           likewise
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           sealing
           is
           the
           securing
           of
           persons
           or
           things
           sealed
           from
           hurt
           .
           No
           man
           will
           violate
           a
           Letter
           ,
           because
           
           it
           is
           sealed
           :
           the
           Tombe
           where
           Christ
           was
           buried
           ,
           was
           sealed
           ,
           and
           the
           Prison
           doores
           upon
           
             Daniel
             ,
          
           that
           none
           might
           meddle
           with
           them
           :
           so
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           by
           this
           worke
           of
           sealing
           ,
           secures
           Gods
           children
           ,
           as
           the
           bloud
           sprinckled
           upon
           the
           posts
           of
           the
           doores
           of
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           secured
           them
           from
           the
           destroying
           Angell
           .
           In
           
             Ezek.
          
           9.
           there
           was
           a
           marke
           set
           upon
           those
           that
           were
           to
           be
           preserved
           ,
           that
           secured
           them
           ;
           and
           in
           
             Revel
             .
             7.
          
           the
           sealed
           ones
           must
           not
           be
           hurt
           .
           So
           where
           this
           seale
           of
           the
           Spirit
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           argument
           that
           God
           meanes
           to
           preserve
           such
           a
           one
           from
           eternall
           destruction
           ,
           and
           from
           prevailing
           dangers
           in
           this
           world
           .
           They
           are
           Gods
           
           sealed
           ones
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           hurt
           them
           without
           wrong
           to
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           
             Touch
             not
             mine
             anointed
             ,
             and
             doe
             my
             Prophets
             no
             harme
             :
          
           And
           likewise
           from
           devouring
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           dangerous
           apostasie
           :
           a
           man
           that
           is
           truely
           sealed
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           GOD
           ,
           hee
           never
           becomes
           a
           member
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           a
           stigmatized
           Papist
           (
           for
           Antichrist
           hath
           his
           seale
           too
           )
           hee
           is
           kept
           from
           soule-murthering
           errors
           ,
           he
           hath
           this
           security
           upon
           him
           by
           the
           work
           and
           witnesse
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           .
           Whatsoever
           the
           use
           is
           ,
           or
           can
           be
           ,
           of
           a
           seale
           in
           mans
           affaires
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           have
           us
           make
           use
           of
           in
           his
           heavenly
           intercourse
           betwixt
           him
           and
           us
           .
        
         
           
           
             Whereby
             you
             are
             sealed
             .
          
           
             Now
             there
             are
             divers
             degrees
             of
             the
             Spirits
             sealing
             .
             
          
           
             
             
             1
             Faith
             :
             
               Hee
               that
               beleeves
            
             
               hath
               the
               witnesse
               in
               himselfe
               .
               1
               Ioh.
            
             5.
             10.
             he
             carries
             in
             his
             heart
             the
             counterpane
             of
             all
             the
             promises
             .
             This
             grace
             is
             first
             planted
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             answereth
             to
             Gods
             love
             and
             purpose
             towards
             us
             of
             giving
             eternall
             life
             :
             the
             seale
             and
             first
             discovery
             of
             election
             is
             manifested
             to
             us
             in
             our
             beleeving
             ,
             
               Act.
               13.
               48.
               
               As
               many
               as
               were
               ordained
               to
               eternall
               life
               beleeved
               .
            
             This
             beleeving
             is
             also
             a
             seale
             to
             us
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             is
             of
             those
             gifts
             that
             
               accompany
               salvation
               ,
            
             of
             
             which
             God
             never
             repents
             him
             by
             calling
             back
             againe
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             
               seed
               that
               abideth
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             2
             The
             worke
             of
             sanctifying
             grace
             upon
             the
             heart
             ,
             is
             a
             seale
             ,
             whom
             the
             spirit
             sanctifieth
             ,
             hee
             saveth
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               knoweth
               who
               are
               his
               :
            
             but
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             it
             ?
             By
             this
             seale
             ,
             
               Let
               every
               one
               that
               nameth
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               depart
               from
               iniquitie
               :
            
             not
             onely
             in
             heart
             and
             affection
             ,
             but
             in
             conversation
             ,
             and
             that
             shall
             bee
             a
             seale
             of
             his
             Sonneship
             to
             him
             :
             none
             are
             children
             of
             God
             by
             adoption
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             are
             children
             also
             by
             regeneration
             :
             none
             are
             heires
             of
             heaven
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             new-borne
             to
             it
             .
             Blessed
             be
             God
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hath
             begotten
             us
             a
             new
             to
             an
             inheritance
             immortall
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             seale
             of
             sanctification
             leaves
             upon
             the
             soule
             the
             likenesse
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             even
             grace
             for
             grace
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             in
             time
             of
             desertion
             and
             temptation
             we
             are
             in
             a
             mist
             ,
             and
             cannot
             reade
             our
             owne
             faith
             ,
             and
             our
             owne
             graces
             ,
             it
             pleaseth
             Christ
             after
             some
             triall
             and
             exercise
             to
             shine
             upon
             his
             owne
             graces
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             know
             we
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             know
             we
             love
             :
             untill
             which
             time
             the
             heart
             sees
             nothing
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             seemes
             to
             be
             nothing
             but
             all
             objections
             ,
             and
             doubtings
             .
             Wee
             may
             be
             sometimes
             in
             such
             a
             state
             as
             
               Paul
            
             and
             his
             company
             
             was
             in
             the
             ship
             ,
             
               Act.
            
             27.
             20.
             when
             they
             saw
             neither
             Sunne
             nor
             starres
             many
             dayes
             together
             ,
             almost
             past
             all
             hope
             .
             So
             a
             Christian
             may
             for
             many
             dayes
             together
             ,
             see
             neither
             Sunne
             nor
             starre
             ,
             neither
             light
             in
             GODS
             countenance
             ,
             nor
             light
             in
             his
             owne
             heart
             ,
             no
             grace
             issuing
             from
             God
             ,
             no
             grace
             carrying
             the
             soule
             to
             God
             ,
             though
             even
             at
             that
             time
             GOD
             darts
             some
             beame
             through
             those
             clouds
             upon
             the
             soule
             :
             the
             soule
             againe
             by
             a
             Spirit
             of
             faith
             ,
             sees
             some
             light
             through
             those
             thickest
             clouds
             ,
             enough
             to
             keepe
             the
             soule
             from
             utter
             despaire
             ,
             though
             not
             to
             settle
             it
             in
             peace
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             darke
             condition
             ,
             if
             they
             doe
             as
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             and
             
             his
             companie
             did
             ,
             cast
             Anchor
             even
             in
             the
             dark
             night
             of
             temptation
             ,
             and
             pray
             still
             for
             day
             ;
             God
             will
             appeare
             ,
             and
             all
             shall
             cleere
             up
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             light
             without
             ,
             and
             light
             within
             :
             the
             day-starre
             will
             arise
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Though
             by
             reflecting
             upon
             our
             soules
             we
             are
             able
             to
             discerne
             a
             spirit
             of
             faith
             ,
             GOD
             may
             hide
             himselfe
             from
             the
             soule
             in
             regard
             of
             comfort
             :
             Nay
             ,
             a
             Christian
             may
             know
             himselfe
             to
             bee
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             yet
             bee
             in
             an
             afflicted
             condition
             .
             As
             in
             
               Iobs
            
             case
             ,
             hee
             knew
             his
             Redeemer
             lived
             ,
             and
             he
             resolved
             to
             trust
             in
             him
             even
             though
             he
             killed
             him
             :
             hee
             knew
             he
             was
             no
             hypocrite
             ,
             he
             knew
             his
             graces
             
             were
             true
             :
             and
             for
             all
             the
             imputations
             of
             his
             friends
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             dispute
             him
             out
             of
             his
             sincerity
             ;
             you
             shall
             not
             take
             my
             uprightnesse
             from
             me
             .
             Yet
             for
             the
             present
             hee
             saw
             no
             light
             from
             heaven
             ,
             till
             it
             pleased
             GOD
             to
             reveale
             himselfe
             in
             speciall
             favour
             to
             him
             .
             There
             is
             alwayes
             peace
             and
             joy
             in
             beleeving
             ,
             yet
             not
             in
             that
             degree
             which
             gives
             the
             soule
             content
             ,
             untill
             by
             honouring
             God
             in
             beleeving
             and
             waiting
             still
             his
             good
             time
             ,
             hee
             honoureth
             us
             with
             further
             sence
             of
             his
             favour
             ,
             and
             powreth
             forth
             his
             Spirit
             to
             us
             ,
             manifesting
             his
             speciall
             love
             towards
             us
             :
             and
             this
             is
             a
             further
             degree
             of
             sealing
             of
             us
             ,
             confirming
             us
             more
             
             strongly
             then
             before
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             why
             we
             can
             neither
             have
             grace
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             nor
             know
             wee
             beleeve
             ;
             nor
             when
             we
             know
             we
             beleeve
             ,
             enjoy
             comfort
             without
             a
             fresh
             new
             act
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             because
             the
             whole
             carriage
             of
             a
             soule
             to
             heaven
             is
             above
             nature
             ,
             where
             the
             Spirit
             makes
             a
             stand
             ,
             we
             stand
             and
             can
             goe
             no
             further
             ;
             we
             cannot
             conclude
             from
             right
             grounds
             without
             some
             helpe
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             some
             doubts
             ,
             some
             feares
             will
             hinder
             the
             application
             to
             our selves
             ,
             even
             as
             those
             that
             live
             in
             some
             damnable
             sinne
             cannot
             but
             grant
             that
             those
             that
             live
             in
             such
             a
             sinne
             shall
             never
             inherit
             heaven
             :
             and
             their
             conscience
             tels
             them
             
             they
             live
             in
             such
             a
             sinne
             ,
             yet
             selfe-love
             blindes
             them
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             conclude
             against
             themselves
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             damned
             ;
             so
             true
             beleevers
             cannot
             conclude
             for
             themselves
             without
             divine
             light
             and
             helpe
             .
          
           
             It
             pleaseth
             God
             thus
             to
             keepe
             every
             degree
             and
             act
             of
             sealing
             in
             his
             owne
             hand
             ,
             to
             keepe
             us
             in
             a
             perpetuall
             dependance
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             awe
             us
             ,
             that
             wee
             should
             not
             grieve
             the
             Spirit
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             cause
             him
             to
             suspend
             either
             act
             of
             grace
             or
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Ioy
             and
             strong
             comfort
             come
             from
             a
             superadded
             seale
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             The
             works
             of
             the
             Spirit
             are
             of
             a
             double
             kinde
             :
             either
             in
             us
             by
             imprinting
             sanctifying
             
             grace
             ;
             or
             upon
             us
             ,
             by
             shining
             upon
             our
             soules
             in
             sweet
             feelings
             of
             joy
             :
             what
             the
             Spirit
             worketh
             in
             us
             is
             more
             constant
             ,
             as
             a
             new
             nature
             which
             is
             alwayes
             like
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             worketh
             uniformely
             :
             but
             comfort
             and
             joy
             are
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             such
             priviledges
             as
             God
             vouchsafe
             that
             one
             time
             ,
             and
             not
             another
             ,
             to
             some
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             This
             degree
             of
             sealing
             in
             regard
             of
             joy
             hath
             its
             degrees
             likewise
             :
             sometimes
             it
             is
             so
             cleare
             and
             strong
             ,
             that
             the
             soule
             questioneth
             not
             its
             state
             in
             grace
             ever
             after
             ,
             but
             passeth
             on
             in
             a
             triumphant
             manner
             to
             that
             glory
             it
             lookes
             for
             .
             Sometimes
             after
             this
             sealing
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             interrupting
             
             of
             comfortable
             communion
             so
             farre
             as
             to
             question
             our
             condition
             :
             yet
             this
             calling
             into
             question
             comes
             not
             from
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             where
             it
             once
             witnesseth
             for
             us
             ,
             never
             witnesseth
             against
             us
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             fruit
             of
             the
             flesh
             not
             fully
             subdued
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sinne
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             usually
             a
             fruit
             of
             some
             former
             sinne
             .
             For
             howsoever
             wee
             should
             not
             doubt
             after
             a
             former
             witnesse
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             there
             will
             bee
             so
             much
             weakening
             the
             sence
             of
             our
             assurance
             ,
             at
             there
             is
             yeelding
             to
             any
             lust
             .
             The
             knowledge
             of
             our
             estate
             in
             grace
             and
             comfort
             thereupon
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             bee
             weakened
             by
             neglect
             of
             our
             watchfulnesse
             ,
             yet
             still
             it
             hath
             the
             force
             of
             an
             argument
             
             to
             assure
             us
             when
             the
             Spirit
             pleaseth
             to
             direct
             us
             to
             make
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             Gods
             love
             varies
             not
             as
             our
             feeling
             doth
             ,
             and
             a
             fit
             doth
             not
             alter
             a
             state
             .
             The
             childe
             in
             the
             wombe
             stirres
             not
             alwayes
             ,
             yet
             it
             lives
             ,
             and
             that
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             the
             former
             stirrings
             .
          
           
             This
             degree
             of
             sealing
             by
             way
             of
             witnesse
             and
             comfort
             ,
             is
             appropriated
             to
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             :
             every
             person
             in
             the
             blessed
             Trinitie
             hath
             their
             severall
             worke
             ;
             the
             Father
             chuseth
             us
             ,
             and
             passeth
             a
             decree
             upon
             the
             whole
             ground-work
             of
             our
             salvation
             .
             The
             Sonne
             executeth
             it
             to
             the
             full
             .
             The
             Spirit
             applyeth
             it
             ,
             and
             witnesseth
             our
             interest
             in
             it
             by
             leading
             our
             soules
             to
             lay
             
             hold
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             raising
             up
             our
             soules
             in
             the
             assurance
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             breeding
             and
             cherishing
             sweet
             communion
             with
             Father
             and
             Son
             ,
             who
             both
             of
             them
             seale
             us
             likewise
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
             This
             joy
             &
             comfort
             is
             so
             appropriated
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             it
             carrieth
             the
             very
             name
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             is
             one
             of
             the
             three
             Witnesses
             on
             earth
             ,
             that
             witnesseth
             not
             onely
             Christ
             to
             bee
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             but
             our
             Saviour
             .
             The
             three
             witnesses
             on
             earth
             are
             the
             
               Spirit
               ,
               water
               ,
               and
               bloud
               :
            
             for
             the
             better
             conceiving
             of
             which
             place
             ,
             wee
             must
             know
             that
             the
             great
             worke
             of
             Christ
             of
             redemption
             and
             justification
             was
             typified
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             by
             bloud
             ;
             and
             the
             great
             
             worke
             of
             our
             sanctification
             typified
             by
             their
             washing
             :
             To
             answer
             which
             types
             ,
             when
             Christs
             side
             was
             pierced
             ,
             there
             came
             forth
             both
             bloud
             and
             water
             ,
             shewing
             that
             Christ
             came
             not
             onely
             by
             bloud
             to
             justifie
             us
             ,
             but
             by
             water
             to
             sanctifie
             us
             .
             Hereupon
             bloud
             and
             watar
             have
             the
             power
             to
             bee
             witnesses
             .
             The
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             being
             sprinkled
             on
             the
             heart
             by
             the
             Spirit
             doth
             pacifie
             the
             conscience
             in
             assuring
             it
             that
             God
             is
             pacified
             by
             bloud
             ,
             as
             
               being
               offered
               by
               the
               eternall
               Spirit
               :
            
             this
             quieting
             power
             sheweth
             that
             it
             was
             the
             bloud
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             shed
             for
             me
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             The
             witnesse
             of
             water
             is
             from
             the
             power
             the
             Spirit
             
             hath
             to
             cleanse
             our
             nature
             ;
             which
             no
             creature
             can
             doe
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             GOD
             ;
             change
             of
             nature
             is
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Author
             of
             nature
             .
             If
             wee
             feele
             therefore
             our
             natures
             altered
             ,
             and
             of
             uncleane
             become
             holy
             ,
             in
             some
             measure
             wee
             may
             know
             we
             are
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             being
             begotten
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             conforming
             us
             to
             his
             owne
             holinesse
             :
             our
             spirit
             as
             sanctified
             can
             witnesse
             to
             us
             that
             we
             are
             Christs
             .
          
           
             But
             oft
             it
             fals
             out
             ,
             that
             our
             owne
             spirits
             ,
             though
             sanctified
             ,
             cannot
             stand
             against
             a
             subtill
             temptation
             strongly
             inforced
             ,
             God
             super-addes
             his
             owne
             Spirit
             :
             guilt
             often
             prevailes
             over
             the
             testimony
             of
             bloud
             ,
             
             that
             of
             water
             by
             reason
             of
             stirring
             corruptions
             runneth
             troubled
             .
             Therefore
             the
             third
             the
             immediate
             testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             necessary
             to
             witnesse
             the
             Fathers
             love
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             us
             in
             particular
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               am
               thy
               salvation
               ,
               thy
               sinnes
               are
               pardoned
               .
            
             And
             this
             testimony
             the
             Word
             ecchoeth
             unto
             ,
             and
             the
             heart
             is
             stirred
             up
             ,
             and
             comforted
             with
             joy
             unexpresseable
             .
             So
             that
             both
             our
             spirits
             and
             consciences
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             joyning
             in
             one
             strongly
             ,
             witnesse
             our
             condition
             in
             grace
             ,
             that
             wee
             are
             the
             sonnes
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             In
             this
             threefold
             testimony
             the
             order
             is
             this
             ;
             bloud
             begets
             water
             :
             satisfaction
             by
             bloud
             procures
             the
             Spirit
             
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             witnesse
             of
             Gods
             love
             ;
             and
             by
             feeling
             the
             power
             of
             bloud
             and
             water
             ,
             we
             come
             to
             have
             the
             Spirit
             witnessing
             ,
             and
             sealing
             our
             adoption
             unto
             us
             to
             establish
             us
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             against
             stormes
             of
             temptation
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             The
             Spirit
             perswadeth
             to
             looke
             unto
             bloud
             ,
             convinceth
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             efficacie
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             quieteth
             the
             soule
             ,
             which
             giveth
             it selfe
             up
             to
             Christ
             wholly
             ,
             and
             to
             whole
             Christ
             :
             and
             thence
             feeles
             his
             heart
             established
             against
             carnall
             reason
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             can
             and
             doth
             oppose
             Christs
             bloud
             to
             all
             the
             guilt
             that
             doth
             arise
             .
             And
             this
             witnesse
             of
             the
             Spirit
             comforting
             the
             soule
             is
             the
             most
             
             familiar
             ,
             and
             affects
             most
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             feele
             it
             not
             (
             as
             oft
             we
             do
             not
             )
             then
             rise
             upward
             from
             want
             of
             this
             joy
             of
             spirit
             to
             water
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             worke
             we
             finde
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             clensing
             our
             soules
             ,
             and
             if
             wee
             finde
             these
             waters
             not
             to
             runne
             so
             clearely
             as
             to
             discerne
             our
             condition
             in
             them
             ;
             then
             goe
             to
             the
             witnesse
             of
             bloud
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             bathe
             our
             soules
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             finde
             peace
             in
             free
             grace
             procured
             by
             bloud
             :
             for
             oft
             times
             a
             Christian
             is
             driven
             to
             that
             passe
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             comfort
             him
             ,
             within
             ,
             or
             without
             him
             ,
             in
             heaven
             or
             earth
             ,
             but
             the
             free
             and
             infinite
             mercy
             of
             GOD
             ,
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whereon
             the
             soule
             relyeth
             when
             it
             feeles
             no
             
             comfort
             ,
             nor
             joy
             ,
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             nor
             sees
             no
             worke
             of
             sanctification
             :
             then
             it
             must
             rest
             on
             the
             satisfaction
             wrought
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             the
             soule
             can
             go
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             If
             we
             confesse
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             thou
             art
             just
             to
             forgive
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             shall
             cleanse
             us
             from
             all
             sinne
             .
             Therefore
             though
             I
             feele
             not
             inward
             peace
             ,
             nor
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             I
             will
             cast
             my selfe
             upon
             thy
             mercy
             in
             Christ
             .
             Hereupon
             we
             shall
             in
             Gods
             time
             come
             to
             have
             the
             witnesse
             of
             water
             and
             the
             Spirit
             more
             evidently
             made
             cleare
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             it
             is
             that
             witnesses
             with
             bloud
             ,
             and
             witnesses
             with
             water
             ,
             and
             by
             
             water
             ,
             whatsoever
             of
             Christs
             is
             applyed
             unto
             us
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             besides
             witnessing
             with
             these
             witnesses
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             hath
             a
             distinct
             witnesse
             by
             way
             of
             inlarging
             the
             soule
             :
             which
             joy
             in
             the
             apprehension
             of
             Gods
             fatherly
             love
             :
             and
             Christs
             setting
             the
             soule
             at
             libertie
             .
             The
             Spirit
             doth
             not
             alwayes
             witnesse
             unto
             us
             our
             condition
             by
             force
             of
             argument
             from
             sanctification
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             immediately
             by
             way
             of
             presence
             ;
             as
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             friend
             comforts
             without
             helpe
             of
             discourse
             :
             the
             very
             joy
             from
             sight
             prevents
             the
             use
             of
             discourse
             .
          
           
             This
             testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             containeth
             in
             it
             the
             force
             of
             all
             ,
             word
             ,
             promise
             ,
             
             oath
             ,
             seale
             ,
             &c.
             this
             is
             greater
             then
             the
             promise
             ,
             as
             a
             seale
             is
             more
             then
             our
             hand
             ;
             &
             as
             an
             oath
             is
             more
             then
             a
             mans
             bare
             word
             .
             The
             same
             that
             is
             said
             of
             Gods
             oath
             in
             comparison
             with
             his
             bare
             promise
             ,
             may
             bee
             said
             of
             this
             sealing
             in
             comparison
             of
             other
             testimonies
             .
             That
             as
             God
             was
             willing
             more
             abundantly
             to
             cleare
             to
             the
             heires
             of
             promise
             their
             salvation
             ,
             hee
             added
             on
             oath
             ,
             
               Hebr.
            
             6.
             18.
             
             So
             for
             the
             same
             end
             he
             added
             this
             his
             Spirit
             as
             a
             seale
             to
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             other
             testimonies
             .
             Our
             owne
             graces
             indeed
             if
             we
             were
             watchfull
             enough
             ,
             would
             satisfie
             us
             :
             The
             fountaine
             is
             open
             as
             to
             
               Hagar
               ,
            
             but
             shee
             seeth
             it
             not
             ,
             &c.
             howsoever
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
             if
             that
             commeth
             ,
             it
             subdueth
             all
             doubts
             .
          
           
             As
             God
             in
             his
             oath
             and
             swearing
             joyneth
             none
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             sweareth
             by
             himselfe
             :
             so
             in
             this
             witn●sse
             he
             taketh
             in
             no
             other
             testimony
             to
             confirme
             it
             ,
             but
             witnesseth
             by
             himselfe
             .
             And
             hence
             ariseth
             joy
             unspeakeable
             ,
             and
             glorious
             ,
             and
             peace
             which
             passeth
             all
             understanding
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             an
             extract
             of
             heaven
             when
             we
             see
             our
             being
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             effect
             onely
             ,
             but
             as
             in
             the
             breast
             and
             bosome
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
             But
             how
             shall
             wee
             know
             this
             witnesse
             from
             an
             enthusiasticall
             fancie
             and
             illusion
             ?
          
           
             
             This
             witnesse
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             knowne
             from
             
             the
             strong
             conviction
             it
             bringeth
             with
             it
             ,
             which
             wayeth
             and
             over-powers
             the
             soule
             to
             give
             credit
             unto
             it
             .
             But
             there
             be
             ,
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             strong
             illusions
             ?
             True
             ,
             bring
             them
             therefore
             to
             some
             rules
             of
             discerning
             .
             Bring
             all
             your
             joy
             ,
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             confidence
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             they
             goe
             both
             together
             ,
             as
             a
             paire
             of
             Indentures
             ,
             one
             answers
             another
             .
             In
             Christs
             transfiguration
             upon
             the
             Mount
             ,
             
               Moses
            
             and
             
               Elias
            
             appeared
             together
             with
             Christ
             .
             In
             whatsoever
             transfiguration
             and
             ravishment
             wee
             cannot
             finde
             
               Moses
               ,
            
             and
             
               Elias
               ,
            
             and
             Ch●ist
             to
             meet
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             what
             we
             finde
             in
             us
             be
             not
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             we
             may
             well
             suspect
             it
             as
             
             an
             illusion
             .
          
           
             That
             you
             may
             know
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             from
             the
             carnall
             confidence
             of
             our
             owne
             spirits
             ,
             inquire
             ,
          
           
             
               1
               What
               went
               before
               .
            
             
               2
               What
               accompanieth
               it
               .
            
             
               3
               What
               followeth
               after
               this
               ravishing
               joy
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             1
             The
             Word
             must
             goe
             before
             it
             ,
             in
             being
             assented
             unto
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             submitted
             unto
             by
             answ●rable
             obedience
             .
             
               In
               whom
               after
               you
               beleeved
            
             the
             word
             of
             promise
             ,
             
               you
               were
               sealed
               .
            
             So
             that
             if
             there
             be
             not
             first
             a
             beleeving
             of
             the
             word
             of
             promise
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             sealing
             ,
             
               The
               God
               of
               peace
               give
               you
               joy
               i●
               beleeving
               .
            
             There
             must
             be
             a
             beleeving
             ,
             
             a
             
               walking
               according
               to
               Rule
               ,
            
             or
             else
             no
             joy
             nor
             peace
             will
             bee
             unto
             
             us
             .
             If
             we
             cannot
             bring
             the
             Word
             and
             our
             hearts
             together
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             Gods
             ,
             but
             Sathans
             sealing
             ,
             a
             groundlesse
             presumption
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             end
             in
             despaire
             :
             as
             Christ
             came
             by
             water
             and
             bloud
             ,
             so
             doth
             this
             testimony
             ,
             it
             commeth
             after
             the
             other
             two
             .
             First
             the
             heart
             is
             carried
             to
             bloud
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             hath
             quiet
             :
             then
             followeth
             water
             ,
             and
             our
             nature
             is
             washed
             ,
             and
             changed
             ,
             and
             then
             commeth
             this
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             though
             it
             be
             not
             grounded
             on
             their
             testimonie
             ,
             but
             is
             above
             theirs
             ,
             yet
             they
             goe
             before
             .
             Where
             we
             thus
             finde
             the
             worke
             ,
             wee
             may
             know
             it
             to
             be
             right
             by
             the
             order
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             commeth
             after
             deepe
             
             humiliation
             ,
             and
             abasement
             :
             though
             we
             know
             our selves
             to
             be
             the
             children
             of
             God
             in
             some
             such
             measure
             ,
             as
             wee
             would
             not
             change
             our
             condition
             for
             all
             the
             world
             ;
             yet
             wee
             would
             have
             more
             evidence
             ,
             we
             would
             have
             further
             manifestation
             of
             Gods
             countenance
             towards
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             satisfied
             ,
             but
             waite
             :
             After
             wee
             have
             long
             fasted
             ,
             and
             our
             hearts
             melted
             ,
             and
             softened
             ,
             then
             God
             powreth
             water
             upon
             the
             dry
             wildernesse
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             ,
             through
             his
             goodnesse
             and
             mercy
             ,
             that
             hee
             comforts
             ,
             and
             satisfies
             the
             desires
             of
             the
             hungry
             soule
             ;
             GOD
             will
             not
             suffer
             the
             spirit
             of
             his
             children
             to
             faile
             .
          
           
           
             3
             Likewise
             after
             selfe-denyall
             in
             that
             which
             is
             pleasing
             to
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             made
             up
             with
             inward
             comfort
             :
             〈◊〉
             this
             selfe-denyall
             bee
             from
             a
             desire
             of
             nearer
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             faile
             them
             in
             what
             they
             desire
             .
             There
             are
             wretches
             in
             the
             world
             that
             will
             deny
             their
             sinfull
             nature
             nothing
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             a
             disposition
             to
             pride
             ,
             they
             will
             bee
             proud
             ;
             if
             they
             have
             a
             lust
             to
             be
             rich
             ,
             to
             live
             in
             pleasures
             ,
             to
             follow
             the
             vanities
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             they
             will
             doe
             so
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             say
             nay
             to
             corrupt
             nature
             in
             any
             thing
             :
             will
             God
             vouchsafe
             to
             give
             any
             true
             joy
             or
             comfort
             of
             spirit
             to
             such
             ones
             ?
             No
             :
             those
             that
             se●
             loose
             their
             natures
             without
             
             a
             checke
             ,
             shall
             never
             taste
             of
             this
             hidden
             Manna
             .
             But
             when
             we
             deny
             our selves
             ,
             deny
             to
             beare
             or
             see
             that
             which
             may
             feed
             corruption
             .
             When
             we
             deny●●
             take
             delight
             in
             that
             ,
             that
             wee
             might
             if
             we
             would
             〈…〉
             course
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             proportionable
             measure
             of
             joy
             ,
             and
             peace
             〈◊〉
             co●fort
             in
             a
             higher
             〈◊〉
             made
             good
             to
             the
             〈◊〉
             God
             is
             so
             good
             ,
             wee
             〈◊〉
             lose
             nothing
             for
             par●ing
             with
             any
             thing
             for
             〈◊〉
             sake
             .
          
           
             4
             It
             is
             usually
             found
             after
             conflict
             and
             victory
             ,
             as
             a
             reward
             .
             
             
               To
               him
               that
               overcommeth
               ,
               will
               I
               give
               to
               eate
               of
               the
               hidden
               Manna
               .
            
             Gods
             children
             after
             strong
             confl●ct
             with
             some
             temptation
             
             or
             inward
             corruption
             ,
             especially
             ,
             that
             which
             accompanieth
             their
             disposition
             and
             temper
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             so
             conflicted
             as
             that
             at
             last
             they
             get
             the
             better
             ,
             they
             finde
             by
             experience
             sweet
             inlargement
             of
             spirit
             :
             to
             strive
             against
             them
             ,
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             grace
             ;
             but
             to
             get
             victory
             over
             them
             ,
             even
             to
             subdue
             our
             enemies
             under
             us
             that
             rise
             up
             against
             us
             ,
             this
             bringeth
             true
             peace
             and
             joy
             .
          
           
             5
             After
             wee
             have
             put
             forth
             our
             spirituall
             strength
             in
             holy
             duties
             ,
             God
             crownes
             our
             indeavours
             with
             increase
             of
             comfort
             .
             A
             Christian
             that
             takes
             paines
             with
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             serve
             God
             with
             that
             which
             cost
             him
             nothing
             ,
             enjoys
             that
             
             which
             the
             spi●ituall
             sluggard
             wishes
             for
             ,
             and
             goes
             without
             .
             God
             is
             so
             just
             that
             those
             men
             which
             have
             striven
             to
             live
             according
             to
             principles
             of
             nature
             ,
             have
             found
             a
             contentment
             proportionable
             to
             their
             indeavours
             ;
             some
             degree
             of
             pleasure
             attends
             every
             good
             action
             ,
             as
             a
             reward
             before
             a
             reward
             .
          
           
             
             
             Besides
             these
             things
             that
             goe
             before
             this
             joy
             and
             testimony
             ,
             there
             are
             secondly
             some
             things
             that
             doe
             accompany
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             bee
             right
             :
             as
             ,
          
           
             1
             This
             spirituall
             comfort
             inlargeth
             our
             hearts
             to
             a
             desire
             after
             an
             high
             prising
             the
             ordinances
             ,
             so
             farre
             is
             it
             from
             taking
             us
             off
             from
             a
             dependance
             upon
             them
             .
             
             In
             the
             Word
             and
             other
             meanes
             it
             found
             comfort
             from
             GOD
             ,
             therefore
             delights
             to
             be
             meeting
             GOD
             still
             in
             his
             owne
             wayes
             .
             The
             eye
             of
             the
             soule
             is
             strengthened
             to
             see
             further
             into
             truths
             ,
             and
             is
             inabled
             more
             spiritually
             to
             understand
             the
             things
             it
             knew
             before
             :
             as
             in
             many
             of
             the
             same
             truths
             that
             wise
             men
             understand
             ,
             they
             understood
             them
             when
             they
             were
             yong
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             were
             old
             ,
             but
             then
             more
             clearly
             .
             So
             all
             truths
             are
             more
             clearely
             knowne
             by
             this
             ;
             the
             Spirit
             by
             which
             we
             are
             sealed
             ,
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             illumination
             ,
             not
             that
             it
             reveales
             any
             thing
             different
             from
             the
             Word
             ,
             but
             giveth
             a
             more
             large
             understanding
             ,
             
             and
             inward
             knowledge
             of
             the
             same
             truths
             as
             were
             knowne
             before
             .
          
           
             
             2
             A
             libertie
             and
             boldnesse
             with
             GOD
             :
             for
             
               where
               the
               Spirit
               is
               ,
               there
               is
            
             a
             gratious
             
               libertie
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             further
             inlargements
             from
             the
             law
             ,
             guilt
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             GOD
             ,
             that
             wee
             can
             come
             with
             some
             boldnes
             to
             his
             throne
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             as
             our
             Father
             ,
             a
             freedome
             to
             open
             our
             soules
             in
             prayer
             before
             him
             .
             This
             stands
             not
             so
             much
             in
             multitude
             of
             words
             ,
             or
             formes
             of
             expressions
             ,
             but
             a
             sonne-like
             boldnesse
             in
             our
             approaches
             in
             prayer
             .
             The
             Hypocrite
             especially
             in
             extremity
             ,
             cannot
             pray
             ,
             his
             Conscience
             stoppes
             his
             mouth
             :
             but
             where
             the
             Spirit
             
             sealeth
             ,
             it
             giveth
             this
             liberty
             ,
             freely
             to
             open
             and
             spread
             our
             case
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             call
             upon
             him
             ,
             yea
             under
             the
             evidence
             of
             some
             displeasure
             .
          
           
             
             3
             There
             doth
             likewise
             ordinarily
             accompany
             this
             sealing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Sathans
             malice
             and
             opposition
             ;
             who
             being
             cast
             from
             heaven
             himselfe
             ,
             envies
             this
             Heaven
             upon
             earth
             in
             a
             creature
             of
             meaner
             ranke
             by
             creation
             then
             himselfe
             :
             wee
             must
             not
             thinke
             to
             enjoy
             pure
             joy
             here
             without
             molestation
             .
             If
             there
             bee
             danger
             of
             exalting
             above
             measure
             ,
             we
             must
             looke
             for
             some
             messenger
             of
             Sathan
             .
             
          
           
             After
             this
             witnesse
             it
             leaves
             the
             soule
             more
             humble
             :
             
             none
             more
             abased
             in
             themselves
             ,
             then
             those
             that
             have
             neerest
             communion
             with
             God
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             Angels
             that
             stand
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             cover
             their
             faces
             :
             so
             
               Isa
               .
               6.
               
               Iob
            
             after
             God
             had
             manifested
             himselfe
             unto
             him
             ,
             abhorred
             himselfe
             in
             dust
             and
             ashes
             .
             It
             brings
             with
             it
             a
             greater
             desire
             of
             sanctification
             and
             heavenly-mindednesse
             .
             As
             
               Elias
            
             ascended
             up
             into
             heaven
             ,
             his
             cloake
             fell
             by
             degrees
             from
             him
             :
             the
             higher
             our
             spirits
             are
             raised
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             put
             off
             affections
             to
             earthly
             things
             .
          
           
             2
             Againe
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             this
             further
             manifestation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             being
             incouragement
             to
             dutie
             ,
             or
             suffering
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             the
             soule
             
             by
             this
             witnesse
             of
             the
             Spirit
             findes
             increase
             of
             spirituall
             mettle
             ,
             it
             finces
             it selfe
             steel'd
             against
             opposition
             .
             〈…〉
             this
             winde
             filleth
             〈…〉
             ,
             they
             are
             carried
             on
             a
             maine
             ,
             and
             are
             frighted
             with
             nothing
             that
             stands
             in
             their
             way
             .
             See
             how
             the
             beleevers
             triumph
             upon
             
               the
               Spirits
               witnessing
               to
               their
               spirits
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               they
               are
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God.
            
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             God
             usually
             reserveth
             such
             comforts
             for
             the
             worst
             times
             ,
             
             
               Give
               wine
               to
               those
               that
               bee
               of
               heavy
               hearts
               :
               Pro.
               31.
               
            
             The
             sence
             of
             this
             love
             of
             Christ
             is
             better
             then
             wine
             .
             This
             refreshing
             
               Paul
            
             had
             in
             the
             dungeon
             ,
             and
             hee
             sung
             at
             mid-night
             .
             After
             this
             witnessing
             therefore
             looke
             for
             some
             piece
             of
             service
             
             to
             doe
             ,
             or
             tryall
             to
             undergoe
             .
          
           
             Much
             must
             bee
             left
             to
             Gods
             fatherly
             wisedome
             in
             this
             ,
             who
             knowes
             whom
             to
             cheare
             up
             ,
             and
             when
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             degree
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             purpose
             and
             service
             ,
             and
             remember
             alwayes
             ,
             that
             these
             inlargements
             of
             spirit
             are
             as
             occasionall
             refreshings
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             not
             daily
             food
             to
             live
             upon
             :
             we
             maintaine
             our
             life
             by
             faith
             ,
             not
             by
             sight
             or
             feeling
             .
             Feasting
             is
             not
             for
             every
             day
             ,
             except
             that
             Feast
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             which
             is
             continuall
             ,
             but
             I
             speake
             of
             grand
             dayes
             ,
             and
             high
             feasts
             :
             these
             are
             disposed
             ,
             as
             God
             seeth
             cause
             .
          
           
             3
             Where
             this
             sealing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             ,
             there
             followeth
             
             also
             upon
             it
             a
             lifting
             up
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             in
             thinking
             of
             our
             latter
             end
             ;
             it
             makes
             one
             thinke
             of
             the
             times
             to
             come
             with
             joy
             ,
             as
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             here
             mentioneth
             the
             day
             of
             redemption
             ,
             as
             a
             motive
             to
             them
             to
             take
             heed
             that
             they
             did
             not
             grieve
             the
             Spirit
             :
             intimating
             ,
             they
             should
             thinke
             of
             the
             day
             of
             redemption
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             joy
             and
             comfort
             .
             The
             Saints
             are
             described
             in
             Scripture
             to
             be
             those
             that
             
               looke
               for
               the
               appearing
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             they
             are
             Christs
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             their
             reckonings
             and
             accounts
             are
             even
             .
             And
             therefore
             with
             delight
             they
             can
             often
             think
             and
             meditate
             upon
             the
             blessed
             times
             that
             are
             to
             come
             .
          
           
           
             There
             be
             divers
             degrees
             of
             sealing
             ,
             arising
             from
             divers
             degrees
             of
             revelation
             .
             God
             first
             reveales
             his
             good
             will
             in
             his
             promises
             to
             all
             beleevers
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             privilege
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             especially
             in
             these
             latter
             times
             :
             then
             by
             his
             Spirit
             reveales
             those
             saving
             truths
             to
             those
             that
             are
             his
             by
             a
             divine
             light
             .
             So
             that
             by
             argument
             drawne
             from
             the
             power
             ,
             they
             feele
             from
             truths
             in
             searching
             secrets
             ,
             in
             casting
             downe
             ,
             in
             raising
             up
             ,
             in
             staying
             the
             soule
             ,
             they
             can
             seale
             to
             them
             that
             they
             are
             divine
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Spirit
             that
             reveales
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Word
             to
             mee
             ,
             reveales
             in
             particular
             mine
             owne
             interest
             in
             all
             those
             truths
             
             upon
             hearing
             them
             .
             Whereupon
             they
             are
             written
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             beene
             made
             in
             particular
             to
             me
             :
             the
             comfortable
             truths
             in
             the
             Word
             are
             transcribed
             into
             my
             heart
             answerable
             to
             the
             Word
             ;
             as
             that
             God
             in
             Christ
             is
             mine
             ,
             forgivenesse
             mine
             ,
             grace
             mine
             :
             whereupon
             adoption
             in
             Christ
             is
             sealed
             ;
             which
             God
             still
             sealeth
             further
             to
             my
             soule
             by
             increase
             of
             comfort
             ,
             as
             hee
             seeth
             cause
             for
             incouragement
             .
             The
             same
             Spirit
             that
             manifeste●
             in
             me
             the
             word
             ,
             I
             he●●e
             and
             reade
             to
             be
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             the
             〈…〉
             efficacie
             of
             it
             :
             the
             same
             Spirit
             teacheth
             to
             a●ply
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             applying
             of
             it
             ,
             sealeth
             me
             .
          
           
           
             Therefore
             wee
             ought
             to
             desire
             to
             bee
             sealed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             an
             holy
             impression
             ;
             and
             then
             that
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             would
             shine
             upon
             his
             owne
             graces
             ,
             so
             as
             we
             may
             clearly
             see
             what
             is
             wrought
             in
             us
             above
             nature
             ,
             and
             because
             this
             is
             furthered
             by
             revealing
             his
             love
             in
             Christ
             in
             adoption
             to
             us
             ,
             wee
             must
             desire
             of
             G●D
             to
             vouchsafe
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Revelation
             ,
             to
             reveale
             the
             mysteries
             of
             his
             truth
             unto
             us
             ;
             and
             our
             portion
             in
             them
             in
             parti●ular
             ;
             and
             so
             our
             adoption
             :
             and
             in
             the
             meane
             ti●e
             to
             wait
             and
             attend
             his
             good
             pleasure
             in
             the
             use
             of
             all
             good
             meanes
             .
             Thus
             wee
             waiting
             ,
             God
             will
             so
             farre
             reveale
             himselfe
             in
             love
             to
             
             us
             ,
             as
             shall
             assure
             us
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             and
             stirre
             up
             love
             againe
             :
             and
             the
             same
             Spirit
             that
             is
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Revelation
             ,
             will
             be
             a
             Spirit
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             so
             adoption
             .
             Dignitie
             ,
             and
             fitting
             qualities
             suteable
             to
             dignity
             ,
             go
             both
             together
             .
          
           
             In
             that
             grand
             inquirie
             about
             our
             condition
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             miscarriage
             ,
             when
             men
             will
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             worke
             of
             the
             Father
             in
             election
             ,
             then
             passe
             to
             redemption
             by
             Christ
             :
             I
             am
             Gods
             ,
             and
             Christ
             hath
             redeemed
             mee
             ;
             and
             never
             thinke
             of
             the
             action
             of
             the
             third
             person
             in
             sanctification
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             neerest
             action
             upon
             the
             foule
             ,
             as
             the
             third
             person
             himselfe
             is
             nearest
             unto
             us
             .
             And
             so
             
             fetch
             their
             first
             rise
             where
             they
             should
             set
             up
             their
             last
             rest
             .
             Whereas
             wee
             should
             begin
             our
             inquirie
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             third
             person
             ,
             which
             is
             next
             unto
             us
             :
             and
             then
             upon
             good
             grounds
             we
             may
             know
             our
             redemption
             and
             election
             .
          
           
             The
             holy
             Spirit
             is
             both
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             of
             Sanctification
             together
             ,
             as
             hath
             beene
             said
             :
             for
             together
             with
             opening
             the
             love
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             hee
             fitteth
             us
             by
             grace
             for
             communication
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             People
             out
             of
             selfe-love
             will
             have
             conceits
             of
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Sonnes
             love
             severed
             from
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Spirit
             upon
             their
             hearts
             which
             will
             prove
             a
             dangerous
             
             illusion
             .
             Although
             the
             whole
             worke
             of
             grace
             by
             the
             Spirit
             arise
             from
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Sonnes
             love
             ,
             witnessed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             the
             proofe
             of
             the
             Fathers
             love
             to
             us
             in
             particular
             ,
             ariseth
             from
             some
             knowledge
             of
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             the
             errour
             is
             not
             in
             thinking
             of
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Sonnes
             love
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             strengthening
             themselves
             by
             a
             pleasing
             powerlesse
             thought
             of
             it
             against
             the
             worke
             of
             grace
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             their
             corruption
             withstands
             .
             So
             they
             will
             carve
             out
             of
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Trinitie
             what
             they
             thinke
             agreeable
             to
             their
             lusts
             ,
             whereas
             otherwise
             if
             their
             heart
             were
             upright
             ,
             they
             would
             for
             this
             very
             
             end
             thinke
             of
             Gods
             love
             ,
             and
             Christs
             ,
             to
             quicken
             them
             to
             duty
             ,
             and
             to
             arme
             them
             against
             corruption
             .
          
        
         
           
             To
             the
             day
             of
             Redemption
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             double
             redemption
             :
             
             redemption
             of
             the
             soul
             by
             the
             first
             cōming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             shed
             his
             bloud
             for
             us
             ;
             redemption
             of
             our
             bodies
             from
             corruption
             ,
             by
             his
             second
             comming
             .
             Wee
             have
             not
             the
             perfect
             consummation
             and
             accomplishment
             of
             that
             which
             Christ
             wrought
             in
             his
             first
             comming
             ,
             till
             his
             second
             comming
             ,
             then
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             totall
             redemption
             of
             our
             soules
             and
             bodies
             ,
             and
             conditions
             .
             There
             is
             a
             double
             redemption
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             
             a
             double
             cōming
             of
             Christ
             ;
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             ;
             the
             one
             to
             redeeme
             our
             soules
             from
             sinne
             and
             Sathan
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             us
             title
             to
             heaven
             ;
             the
             other
             to
             redeeme
             our
             bodies
             from
             corruption
             ,
             when
             
               Christ
               shall
               come
               to
               be
               glorious
               in
               his
               Saints
               .
            
             As
             likewise
             there
             is
             a
             double
             resurrection
             ,
             the
             first
             and
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             a
             double
             regeneration
             of
             soule
             and
             body
             .
          
           
             In
             sicknesse
             &
             weaknes
             of
             body
             ,
             or
             when
             age
             hath
             overtaken
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             live
             long
             here
             ,
             and
             the
             horrour
             of
             the
             grave
             ,
             the
             house
             of
             darkenesse
             ,
             is
             presented
             to
             us
             .
             Oh
             let
             us
             thinke
             ,
             there
             ,
             will
             bee
             a
             redemption
             of
             our
             bodies
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             our
             soules
             !
             Christ
             will
             redeem
             
             our
             bodies
             from
             corruption
             ,
             as
             he
             came
             to
             work
             the
             redemption
             of
             our
             soules
             from
             sinne
             and
             death
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             will
             redeeme
             our
             bodies
             out
             of
             the
             grave
             ,
             he
             will
             redeem
             his
             Church
             out
             of
             misery
             ,
             he
             will
             call
             the
             Iewes
             ;
             he
             that
             will
             doe
             the
             greater
             ,
             will
             doe
             the
             inferiour
             .
             When
             we
             heare
             of
             this
             ,
             let
             us
             thinke
             with
             comfort
             of
             all
             the
             promises
             that
             are
             yet
             unperformed
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             full
             redemption
             is
             not
             yet
             .
             What
             need
             I
             bring
             Scripture
             to
             prove
             it
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             point
             that
             every
             mans
             experience
             teacheth
             .
             Alas
             ,
             let
             our
             bodies
             speake
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             free
             from
             sicknesse
             and
             diseases
             :
             nay
             ,
             what
             is
             our
             life
             but
             a
             going
             
             to
             corruption
             ?
             the
             sentence
             is
             passed
             upon
             us
             ,
             
               earth
               returneth
               to
               earth
               ;
            
             till
             death
             we
             are
             going
             to
             death
             ,
             so
             besides
             sicknesse
             and
             weakenesse
             here
             ,
             we
             must
             dye
             ,
             and
             after
             death
             bee
             subject
             to
             corruption
             .
             The
             Apostle
             in
             this
             respect
             calleth
             our
             body
             ,
             
               a
               vile
               body
               .
            
             As
             for
             our
             soules
             ,
             though
             they
             bee
             freed
             from
             the
             guilt
             and
             damnation
             of
             sinne
             ,
             yet
             there
             are
             remainders
             of
             corruption
             that
             breed
             feare
             and
             terrour
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             rule
             of
             Sathan
             ,
             yet
             not
             from
             his
             molestation
             and
             vexations
             by
             temptations
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             our
             whole
             state
             and
             condition
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             is
             a
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             misery
             ;
             we
             are
             followed
             with
             many
             
             afflictions
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             not
             yet
             perfect
             redemption
             ;
             whether
             we
             look
             to
             body
             ,
             soule
             ,
             or
             state
             ;
             the
             body
             being
             subject
             to
             diseases
             ,
             the
             soule
             to
             infirmities
             ,
             the
             state
             to
             misery
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             a
             
               day
            
             appointed
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             By
             a
             
               day
            
             wee
             are
             not
             to
             understand
             the
             time
             measured
             by
             the
             course
             of
             the
             Sunne
             in
             24.
             houres
             ,
             
             but
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             meaning
             ,
             a
             day
             is
             a
             set
             time
             of
             mercy
             or
             judgement
             .
             As
             there
             was
             a
             solemne
             day
             ,
             
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               time
               ,
            
             for
             the
             working
             of
             the
             first
             redemption
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             a
             solemn
             time
             set
             for
             the
             second
             redemption
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             children
             of
             God
             shall
             bee
             gathered
             ;
             those
             that
             lye
             in
             the
             dust
             
             
             
             
             
             shall
             be
             raised
             ;
             and
             for
             ever
             glorified
             .
             It
             is
             the
             day
             of
             all
             dayes
             :
             that
             day
             that
             by
             way
             of
             excellency
             ,
             is
             called
             
               THAT
               day
            
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             The
             day
             that
             we
             should
             thinke
             of
             every
             day
             ;
             especially
             in
             sicknesse
             and
             trouble
             ,
             and
             crosses
             ,
             and
             molestations
             ,
             from
             the
             wicked
             world
             ,
             and
             in
             sense
             of
             the
             remainders
             of
             corruption
             .
             There
             is
             a
             day
             of
             redemption
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             will
             make
             amends
             for
             all
             .
             The
             frequent
             thoughts
             of
             that
             day
             would
             comfort
             us
             ,
             and
             keepe
             us
             from
             shrinking
             in
             any
             affliction
             and
             trouble
             ,
             it
             would
             move
             us
             to
             a
             carriage
             and
             conversation
             answerable
             to
             our
             hopes
             ,
             and
             also
             it
             would
             helpe
             to
             fit
             us
             ;
             
             it
             would
             infuse
             a
             desire
             of
             qualification
             to
             be
             prepared
             for
             that
             great
             day
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             little
             of
             our
             time
             is
             spent
             in
             thoughts
             this
             way
             ?
             
             If
             we
             could
             oft
             thinke
             of
             the
             day
             of
             redemption
             ,
             our
             lives
             would
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             gracious
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             cōfortable
             carriage
             ;
             should
             we
             be
             disconsolate
             at
             every
             losse
             and
             crosse
             ,
             at
             sicknesses
             ,
             and
             the
             thought
             of
             death
             ,
             when
             wee
             shall
             be
             turned
             into
             our
             first
             principle
             ,
             the
             earth
             ?
             if
             wee
             did
             thinke
             of
             the
             day
             of
             redemption
             ,
             when
             all
             shall
             be
             restored
             againe
             ,
             all
             the
             decayes
             of
             nature
             and
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             be
             perfectly
             stamped
             :
             the
             thought
             of
             this
             would
             make
             us
             goe
             willingly
             
             to
             our
             graves
             ,
             knowing
             that
             all
             this
             is
             but
             a
             preparation
             for
             the
             great
             
               day
               of
               redemption
               .
            
             The
             first
             day
             of
             redemption
             ,
             when
             Christ
             came
             to
             redeeme
             our
             soules
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             us
             title
             to
             heaven
             ;
             It
             was
             in
             the
             expectation
             of
             all
             good
             people
             before
             Christ
             ;
             they
             are
             said
             
               to
               wait
               for
               the
               consolation
               of
               Israel
               ;
            
             that
             was
             the
             character
             to
             know
             those
             blessed
             people
             by
             .
             And
             what
             should
             be
             the
             distinguishing
             character
             of
             gracious
             soules
             now
             ,
             but
             to
             bee
             such
             as
             wait
             for
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             ?
             how
             oft
             in
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             is
             it
             ?
             
               There
               is
               a
               Crowne
               of
               righteousnesse
               for
               mee
               ,
               and
               for
               all
               that
               wait
               for
               the
               appearing
               of
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
           
             There
             was
             a
             yeare
             of
             
               Iubile
            
             among
             the
             Iewes
             every
             fifty
             yeares
             ;
             then
             all
             that
             were
             in
             bondage
             were
             set
             at
             liberty
             .
             So
             at
             this
             blessed
             
               Iubile
               ,
            
             this
             glorious
             day
             of
             redemption
             ,
             all
             that
             are
             in
             bondage
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             under
             corruption
             ,
             shall
             be
             set
             at
             everlasting
             liberty
             .
             No
             question
             but
             the
             poore
             servants
             that
             were
             vexed
             with
             hard
             masters
             ,
             they
             thought
             of
             the
             Iubile
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             had
             their
             possessions
             tooke
             away
             ,
             they
             thought
             of
             the
             Iubile
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             recovering
             all
             .
             So
             let
             us
             oft
             thinke
             of
             this
             everlasting
             Iubile
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             recover
             all
             that
             we
             lost
             ,
             for
             ever
             to
             keepe
             it
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             lose
             it
             againe
             as
             we
             did
             in
             the
             first
             creation
             .
             Let
             us
             oft
             
             thinke
             of
             this
             day
             ,
             it
             will
             infuse
             vigour
             and
             strength
             into
             all
             our
             conversa●ion
             .
             Indeed
             to
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             a
             day
             of
             
               redemption
               ,
            
             but
             a
             day
             of
             
               judgement
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               revelation
               of
               the
               just
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
            
             when
             their
             sins
             shall
             be
             laid
             open
             ,
             and
             receive
             a
             sentence
             answerable
             .
          
           
             Alas
             ,
             
             there
             is
             such
             a
             deale
             of
             Atheisme
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             (
             and
             the
             seeds
             of
             it
             in
             the
             best
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             wrought
             out
             daily
             )
             that
             we
             forget
             the
             God
             of
             vengeance
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             of
             vengeance
             .
             Would
             men
             goe
             on
             in
             sinnes
             against
             conscience
             ,
             if
             they
             thought
             of
             this
             last
             day
             ?
             It
             is
             impossible
             such
             cou●ses
             come
             frō
             this
             abhominable
             root
             o●
             Atheisme
             ,
             and
             unbeliefe
             ;
             fo●
             had
             they
             but
             a
             slight
             faith
             
             it
             would
             be
             effectuall
             to
             alter
             their
             course
             in
             some
             measure
             :
             therefore
             the
             Scripture
             gives
             them
             the
             name
             of
             fooles
             (
             though
             they
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             wise
             men
             .
             )
             
               The
               foole
               hath
               said
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               God
               :
            
             and
             what
             followes
             ?
             
               Corrupt
               are
               they
               ,
               and
               abhominable
               .
            
             The
             cause
             of
             all
             is
             ,
             the
             foole
             hath
             said
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             he
             will
             needs
             force
             it
             upon
             his
             heart
             ;
             that
             there
             is
             no
             God
             ,
             hell
             nor
             heaven
             ,
             nor
             judgement
             ;
             thence
             come
             abhominable
             courses
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Grieve
             not
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             God
             whereby
             ye
             are
             sealed
             unto
             the
             day
             of
             Redemption
             .
          
           
             FRom
             the
             consideration
             of
             all
             that
             hath
             beene
             formerly
             spoken
             of
             ,
             the
             sealing
             of
             the
             spirit
             to
             the
             day
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             there
             ariseth
             these
             foure
             conclusions
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             attaine
             unto
             a
             knowledge
             that
             we
             are
             in
             that
             state
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             upon
             knowledge
             of
             our
             state
             in
             grace
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             assured
             of
             our
             future
             full
             Redemption
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             this
             assured
             knowledge
             is
             wrought
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             the
             consideration
             of
             this
             assurance
             wrought
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             an
             effectuall
             argument
             to
             disswade
             from
             grieving
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             
             
               wee
               may
               know
               wee
               are
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               :
            
             first
             ,
             because
             the
             Apostle
             would
             not
             have
             used
             an
             argument
             moving
             ,
             not
             to
             grieve
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             from
             a
             thing
             unknowne
             or
             guessed
             at
             ;
             it
             is
             an
             ill
             manner
             of
             reasoning
             to
             argue
             from
             a
             thing
             unknowne
             .
          
           
             2
             Again
             ,
             sealing
             of
             us
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             regard
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             our selves
             .
             God
             knoweth
             who
             are
             his
             ,
             but
             we
             know
             not
             that
             we
             are
             his
             ,
             but
             by
             sealing
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             scope
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             indited
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
             is
             for
             comfort
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             so
             directly
             ,
             and
             what
             comfort
             in
             an
             uncertaine
             condition
             ,
             wherein
             a
             man
             knowes
             not
             but
             he
             may
             be
             a
             reprobate
             ?
             Wherefore
             came
             our
             Saviour
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             tooke
             our
             nature
             upon
             him
             ;
             why
             became
             he
             a
             curse
             for
             us
             ,
             why
             hath
             he
             carried
             our
             nature
             into
             heaven
             ,
             and
             there
             appeares
             for
             us
             till
             he
             hath
             brought
             us
             home
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             would
             have
             us
             out
             of
             all
             doubt
             of
             his
             love
             after
             o●ce
             by
             faith
             we
             have
             received
             him
             whence
             proc●●ded
             those
             Commandements
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             those
             checks
             of
             unbeleevers
             ,
             the
             commendation
             of
             them
             that
             did
             beleeve
             ,
             those
             upbraidings
             of
             doubting
             ,
             
             as
             springing
             from
             unbeliefe
             :
             to
             what
             use
             are
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             but
             to
             seale
             unto
             us
             the
             benefits
             of
             Christ
             ?
             if
             upon
             all
             this
             we
             should
             still
             doubt
             of
             GODS
             love
             ,
             especially
             when
             besides
             the
             seali●g
             of
             the
             promises
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             sealed
             our selves
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             promise
             .
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             This
             is
             true
             if
             wee
             know
             we
             doe
             beleeve
             :
          
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
             It
             is
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             to
             worke
             faith
             and
             other
             graces
             ,
             so
             to
             reveale
             them
             to
             us
             :
             every
             grace
             of
             GOD
             is
             a
             light
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             comming
             from
             the
             Father
             of
             lights
             :
             and
             it
             is
             the
             property
             of
             light
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             discover
             ot●er
             things
             ,
             but
             it
             sel●e
             too
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             the
             office
             
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             give
             further
             light
             to
             this
             light
             by
             shining
             upon
             his
             owne
             grace
             in
             us
             :
             an
             excellent
             place
             for
             this
             is
             the
             1
             
               Cor.
               2.
               12.
               
               Wee
               have
               received
               the
               Spirit
               that
               is
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               wee
               might
               know
               the
               things
               that
               are
               freely
               given
               to
               us
               of
               God
               ,
            
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             two
             or
             three
             witnesses
             shall
             every
             thing
             bee
             confirmed
             :
             one
             witnesse
             is
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               man
            
             which
             knowes
             
               the
               things
               that
               are
               in
               man
               ;
            
             the
             other
             witnesse
             is
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               witnessing
               to
               our
               spirits
               that
               we
               are
               the
               children
               of
               God.
            
             Here
             is
             light
             added
             to
             light
             ,
             witnesse
             added
             to
             witnesse
             ,
             the
             greater
             witnesse
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             the
             lesse
             of
             our
             Spirits
             :
             the
             Apostle
             joynes
             them
             both
             together
             ,
             
             
               My
               conscience
               
               bears
               me
               witnesse
               through
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
          
           
             
               Obje
               .
            
             Mans
             heart
             is
             deceitfull
             .
          
           
             
               Answ
               .
            
             But
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             in
             mans
             heart
             is
             not
             deceitfull
             ,
             it
             is
             too
             holy
             to
             deceive
             ,
             and
             too
             wise
             to
             be
             deceived
             in
             this
             point
             of
             assurance
             :
             wee
             plow
             with
             the
             Spirits
             Heifer
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             could
             not
             finde
             out
             this
             Riddle
             :
             where
             there
             is
             an
             object
             to
             be
             seene
             ,
             and
             an
             eye
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             light
             to
             discover
             the
             object
             to
             the
             eye
             ,
             sight
             must
             needs
             follow
             .
             In
             a
             true
             beleever
             ,
             after
             he
             is
             inlightened
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             grace
             to
             be
             seene
             ,
             and
             an
             eye
             of
             faith
             to
             see
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             a
             light
             of
             the
             Spirit
             discovering
             that
             grace
             to
             that
             inward
             sight
             :
             in
             the
             bottome
             
             of
             a
             cleare
             River
             ,
             a
             cleare
             eye
             sight
             may
             see
             any
             thing
             ;
             where
             nothing
             is
             ,
             nothing
             can
             be
             seene
             ;
             it
             is
             an
             evidence
             that
             the
             Patrons
             of
             doubtings
             have
             little
             grace
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             much
             boldnesse
             in
             making
             themselves
             a
             measure
             for
             others
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             b●se
             borne
             ,
             know
             their
             mothers
             better
             than
             their
             fathers
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
            
             is
             all
             for
             the
             mother
             ,
             
             but
             the
             babes
             of
             Christ
             know
             their
             father
             ;
             the
             remainder
             of
             corruption
             will
             indeed
             be
             still
             breeding
             doubts
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             faith
             to
             quell
             them
             as
             they
             arise
             .
             We
             are
             too
             ready
             in
             time
             of
             temptation
             to
             doubt
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             helpe
             the
             tempter
             ,
             by
             holding
             it
             
             a
             duty
             to
             doubt
             ;
             this
             is
             to
             light
             a
             candle
             before
             the
             divell
             as
             we
             use
             to
             speake
             .
          
           
             
               Question
               .
            
             May
             not
             there
             be
             doubtings
             where
             there
             is
             true
             faith
             ,
             may
             not
             a
             true
             beleever
             be
             without
             assurance
             ?
          
           
             
             
               Answ
               .
            
             There
             be
             three
             rankes
             of
             Christians
             :
             first
             ,
             some
             that
             are
             yet
             under
             the
             spirit
             of
             bondage
             ,
             that
             like
             little
             children
             doe
             all
             for
             feare
             .
             
             Secondly
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             under
             the
             spirit
             of
             adoption
             ,
             and
             doe
             many
             things
             well
             ,
             but
             yet
             are
             not
             altogether
             free
             from
             feare
             ;
             these
             are
             like
             those
             children
             that
             are
             moved
             with
             reverence
             to
             obey
             their
             Parents
             ,
             and
             yet
             finde
             their
             commands
             somewhat
             irkesome
             unto
             them
             .
             
             The
             third
             
             are
             such
             as
             by
             the
             love
             of
             God
             shed
             into
             their
             hearts
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             adoption
             ,
             are
             carried
             with
             large
             Spirits
             to
             obey
             their
             father
             ,
             and
             herein
             like
             unto
             those
             children
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             obey
             ,
             but
             take
             a
             delight
             in
             it
             upon
             a
             judgement
             that
             both
             obedience
             and
             the
             thing
             wherein
             they
             obey
             is
             good
             ;
             this
             we
             ought
             to
             labour
             for
             ,
             but
             we
             finde
             many
             Christians
             in
             the
             second
             ranke
             ,
             many
             truely
             beleeve
             in
             Christ
             by
             some
             light
             let
             into
             their
             hearts
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             adoption
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             yet
             fully
             assured
             of
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             .
             There
             is
             the
             act
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             fruit
             of
             faith
             ;
             the
             act
             of
             faith
             is
             to
             cast
             our selves
             upon
             Gods
             mercy
             
             in
             Christ
             ,
             the
             fruit
             of
             faith
             is
             in
             beleeving
             to
             be
             assured
             of
             this
             :
             we
             must
             know
             that
             faith
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             assurance
             another
             ,
             they
             may
             have
             faith
             ,
             and
             yet
             want
             a
             double
             assurance
             :
             first
             ,
             assurance
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             being
             not
             able
             to
             judge
             at
             all
             times
             of
             their
             owne
             act
             ,
             likewise
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             assurance
             of
             their
             state
             in
             grace
             ,
             as
             in
             time
             of
             desertion
             and
             temptation
             :
             a
             soule
             at
             such
             a
             time
             casts
             it selfe
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             as
             knowing
             comfort
             is
             there
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             though
             hee
             be
             not
             sure
             of
             it
             for
             himselfe
             :
             and
             this
             the
             soule
             doth
             out
             of
             obedience
             ,
             though
             not
             out
             of
             feeling
             ,
             as
             the
             poore
             man
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             
               Lord
               I
               beleeve
               ,
               helpe
               my
               unbeliefe
               :
            
             
             the
             soule
             often
             times
             out
             of
             the
             deepe
             ,
             cryes
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             darke
             trusts
             in
             GOD
             and
             this
             is
             the
             bold
             adventure
             of
             faith
             ,
             the
             first
             object
             whereof
             is
             
               Christ
            
             held
             out
             in
             a
             promise
             ;
             and
             not
             
               assurance
               ;
            
             which
             springeth
             from
             the
             first
             act
             when
             it
             pleaseth
             God
             to
             shine
             upon
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             reward
             of
             glorifying
             Gods
             mercy
             in
             Christ
             by
             casting
             the
             soule
             upon
             his
             truth
             and
             goodnesse
             .
             Assurance
             is
             GODS
             seale
             ,
             faith
             is
             our
             seale
             ,
             when
             we
             set
             to
             our
             seale
             by
             beleeving
             ,
             he
             sets
             to
             his
             seale
             ,
             assuring
             us
             of
             our
             condition
             :
             we
             yeeld
             first
             the
             consent
             and
             the
             assent
             of
             faith
             and
             then
             God
             puts
             his
             seale
             to
             the
             contract
             :
             there
             must
             be
             a
             good
             
             title
             before
             a
             confirmation
             ,
             a
             planting
             before
             a
             rooting
             and
             establishing
             ,
             the
             bargaine
             before
             the
             earnest
             .
             Some
             would
             have
             faith
             to
             be
             an
             over-powring
             light
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             wherby
             undoubtedly
             they
             beleeve
             themselves
             to
             be
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christ
             to
             be
             theirs
             :
             which
             stumbleth
             many
             a
             weake
             ,
             yet
             true
             Christian
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             rather
             the
             fruit
             of
             a
             strong
             faith
             ,
             then
             the
             act
             of
             a
             weake
             ,
             which
             struggleth
             with
             doubting
             ,
             untill
             it
             hath
             gotten
             the
             upper
             hand
             .
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             so
             much
             light
             let
             in
             to
             the
             soule
             ,
             as
             the
             soule
             may
             relye
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             and
             this
             light
             must
             be
             discovered
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             
             light
             as
             shewes
             a
             speciall
             love
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             soule
             .
             And
             againe
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             that
             we
             are
             not
             to
             take
             up
             our
             rest
             in
             the
             light
             ,
             untill
             the
             heart
             be
             further
             subdued
             :
             as
             many
             are
             too
             hasty
             to
             conclude
             of
             a
             good
             condition
             upon
             uncertaine
             signes
             ,
             before
             they
             have
             attained
             unto
             fuller
             assurance
             ,
             but
             yet
             we
             must
             not
             deny
             faith
             where
             this
             strong
             assurance
             is
             wanting
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             to
             conclude
             against
             our selves
             ;
             if
             there
             be
             desires
             ,
             putting
             on
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             with
             conflict
             against
             the
             rising
             of
             unbeliefe
             ,
             with
             a
             high
             prising
             of
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             value
             it
             above
             all
             things
             .
             Degrees
             doe
             not
             varie
             the
             kinde
             ,
             weakenesse
             may
             stand
             with
             
             truth
             ;
             but
             where
             truth
             is
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             an
             uncessant
             desire
             of
             future
             sealing
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             conclusion
             :
             
             
               We
               may
               upon
               the
               knowledge
               of
               our
               present
               estate
               in
               grace
               bee
               assured
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               :
            
             for
             this
             sealing
             is
             to
             the
             day
             of
             Redemption
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             till
             we
             be
             put
             into
             full
             possession
             of
             what
             we
             now
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             besides
             ,
             sealing
             is
             for
             securing
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             our
             Saviours
             promise
             is
             ,
             that
             though
             He
             departed
             from
             them
             ,
             yet
             the
             Comforter
             should
             abide
             with
             them
             for
             ever
             ,
             
               Iohn
            
             14.
             
             And
             why
             are
             we
             certaine
             of
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             to
             our
             comfort
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             but
             that
             wee
             doubt
             not
             of
             it
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ?
          
           
           
             Faith
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             these
             graces
             ,
             they
             never
             faile
             finally
             ,
             therefore
             when
             the
             Scripture
             speakes
             of
             Faith
             ,
             it
             speakes
             of
             salvation
             by
             it
             for
             the
             present
             :
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             be
             in
             heaven
             presently
             so
             soone
             as
             hee
             beleeves
             .
             
               Wee
               are
               saved
               by
               faith
               ,
            
             say
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             we
             are
             not
             yet
             saved
             ;
             but
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             we
             are
             set
             by
             faith
             into
             a
             state
             of
             salvation
             .
             Being
             put
             into
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             we
             
               are
               risen
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               sit
               in
               hea●venly
               places
               with
               him
               .
            
             
             Faith
             makes
             the
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             present
             :
             and
             faith
             beleeves
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               neither
               things
               present
               ,
               nor
               things
               to
               come
               ,
            
             
             
               shall
               bee
               able
               to
               separate
               us
               from
               the
               love
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
            
             So
             that
             our
             assurance
             is
             not
             onely
             
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             We
             are
             sealed
             
               to
               the
               day
               of
               Redemption
               ,
            
             and
             who
             can
             reverse
             Gods
             seale
             ,
             or
             Gods
             act
             and
             deed
             ?
             Grace
             is
             the
             earnest
             penny
             of
             glory
             :
             God
             hath
             made
             a
             covenant
             ,
             and
             given
             earnest
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             lose
             it
             ,
             the
             earnest
             is
             never
             taken
             away
             ,
             but
             filled
             up
             ;
             if
             wee
             be
             assured
             of
             grace
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             it
             shall
             be
             made
             up
             full
             in
             glory
             hereafter
             .
             If
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             be
             in
             us
             ,
             
             the
             same
             spirit
             that
             raised
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             will
             raise
             us
             up
             likewise
             ,
             and
             not
             leave
             us
             untill
             we
             be
             in
             full
             redemption
             ,
             
             
               we
               shall
               awake
               ,
               filled
               with
               his
               image
               .
            
          
           
             No
             opposition
             shall
             prevaile
             ,
             God
             hath
             set
             us
             as
             a
             
             seale
             on
             his
             right
             hand
             to
             keep
             us
             ,
             I
             and
             on
             his
             breast
             (
             as
             the
             high
             Priest
             had
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             )
             to
             love
             us
             ,
             and
             on
             his
             shoulder
             to
             support
             us
             .
             The
             marked
             and
             sealed
             ones
             in
             
               Ezech.
            
             9.
             and
             
               Rev.
            
             7.
             were
             secured
             from
             all
             destruction
             .
             If
             we
             be
             in
             Christ
             our
             Rocke
             ,
             temptations
             and
             oppositions
             are
             but
             as
             waves
             ,
             they
             may
             dash
             upon
             
               us
               ,
            
             but
             they
             breake
             
               themselves
               .
            
          
           
             
               Quest
               .
            
             Why
             then
             do
             we
             pray
             for
             the
             forgivenesse
             of
             sinnes
             ?
          
           
             
               Answer
               .
            
             We
             pray
             for
             a
             clearer
             evidence
             of
             what
             we
             have
             :
             
             secondly
             ,
             as
             the
             end
             is
             ordained
             ,
             so
             the
             meanes
             must
             be
             used
             :
             God
             doth
             and
             will
             pardon
             sinne
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             pray
             
             for
             pardon
             ,
             as
             a
             meanes
             ordained
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             prayer
             doth
             not
             prejudice
             the
             certainty
             of
             a
             thing
             :
             Christ
             prayeth
             for
             that
             hee
             was
             most
             sure
             of
             ,
             
               Ioh.
               17.
               
               I
               pray
               for
               them
               which
               thou
               hast
               given
               me
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               thine
               .
            
          
           
             Pregnant
             for
             the
             proofe
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             
             is
             that
             of
             
               Peter
               ,
               Wee
               are
               begotten
               againe
               to
               a
               lively
               hope
               ,
            
             a
             
               hope
            
             of
             that
             life
             which
             maketh
             
               lively
               .
            
             Oh
             but
             we
             are
             weake
             !
             true
             ,
             but
             
               wee
               are
               kept
               by
               the
               power
               of
               GOD
               :
            
             an
             inheritance
             is
             not
             onely
             kept
             for
             us
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             kept
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Ob.
            
             But
             Sathan
             is
             strong
             ,
             and
             his
             malice
             is
             more
             than
             his
             strength
             ?
          
           
             
               Answ
               .
            
             True
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             
               kept
            
             as
             by
             a
             Garison
             ,
             wee
             
             have
             a
             guard
             about
             us
             .
          
           
             
               Ob.
            
             All
             this
             is
             true
             ,
             while
             faith
             holdeth
             out
             ;
             but
             that
             may
             faile
             ?
          
           
             
               Answ
               .
            
             No
             ,
             we
             are
             kept
             by
             the
             power
             of
             GOD
             
               through
               faith
               ;
            
             God
             keepeth
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             us
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             
               Ob.
            
             But
             the
             time
             is
             long
             betweene
             us
             and
             salvation
             ,
             and
             many
             dangers
             may
             fall
             out
             ?
          
           
             
               Answ
               .
            
             Be
             it
             so
             that
             the
             time
             is
             long
             ,
             yet
             wee
             are
             kept
             
               unto
               salvation
               ,
            
             even
             untill
             the
             
               day
               of
               redemption
               :
            
             for
             the
             Spirit
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             puts
             the
             feare
             of
             GOD
             into
             our
             hearts
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             never
             〈◊〉
             from
             〈◊〉
             :
             GOD
             doth
             no●
             pr●mise
             what
             we
             shall
             doe
             of
             our selves
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             will
             doe
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             
             by
             us
             .
             Thus
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             putteth
             a
             shield
             into
             our
             hands
             to
             ward
             off
             all
             objections
             ;
             and
             helpes
             us
             to
             subdue
             the
             reasonings
             that
             are
             apt
             to
             rise
             within
             us
             against
             this
             blessed
             hope
             .
             So
             that
             this
             happy
             condition
             is
             not
             onely
             sure
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             God
             hath
             assured
             us
             of
             it
             .
             
             Gods
             gracious
             indulgence
             is
             such
             ,
             he
             sees
             here
             wee
             goe
             through
             a
             wildernesse
             ,
             and
             are
             molested
             every
             way
             ,
             therefore
             hee
             would
             have
             us
             assured
             of
             a
             blessed
             condition
             to
             come
             .
             So
             good
             is
             God
             ,
             hee
             doth
             not
             onely
             finde
             out
             a
             glorious
             way
             of
             Redemption
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             his
             Sonne
             God-Man
             ,
             but
             hee
             acquaints
             us
             with
             
             it
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             pilgrimage
             .
             
             
             Partly
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             glorifie
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             have
             the
             praise
             before
             hand
             of
             what
             good
             hee
             intends
             us
             :
             for
             assurance
             of
             that
             blessed
             condition
             will
             stirre
             up
             our
             spirits
             to
             blesse
             God.
             What
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             would
             worke
             ,
             faith
             workes
             the
             same
             in
             some
             measure
             .
             Therefore
             Saint
             
               Peter
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               
               Blessed
               be
               God
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               who
               hath
               begotten
               us
               againe
               to
               a
               lively
               hope
               of
               an
               inheritance
               immortall
               ,
               undefiled
               ,
               that
               fadeth
               not
               away
               ,
               reserved
               in
               the
               heavens
               .
            
             Why
             doth
             he
             blesse
             God
             before
             we
             have
             it
             ?
             because
             we
             are
             as
             sure
             of
             it
             as
             if
             we
             had
             it
             :
             what
             is
             revealed
             before
             hand
             ,
             is
             praised
             for
             before
             hand
             .
             GOD
             
             would
             have
             us
             assured
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             have
             glory
             .
          
           
             
             
             Partly
             to
             comfort
             us
             :
             for
             faith
             is
             effectuall
             to
             worke
             that
             comfort
             that
             the
             thing
             present
             would
             doe
             in
             some
             measure
             .
             What
             comfort
             would
             the
             soule
             have
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             see
             heaven
             open
             ,
             and
             it selfe
             entring
             into
             it
             ,
             if
             redemption
             were
             at
             hand
             ?
             The
             same
             faith
             workes
             in
             some
             measure
             .
             What
             is
             more
             sure
             then
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             ?
             What
             more
             comfortable
             then
             faith
             in
             it
             ?
          
           
             When
             the
             Israelites
             were
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             going
             to
             Canaan
             ,
             they
             had
             many
             promises
             that
             they
             should
             come
             to
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             many
             extraordinary
             helpes
             to
             leade
             them
             thither
             ;
             the
             pillar
             ,
             and
             cloud
             ,
             and
             Angell
             :
             
             and
             God
             out
             of
             indulgence
             condescending
             to
             their
             weaknesse
             ,
             gave
             them
             some
             grapes
             of
             Canaan
             :
             hee
             put
             it
             into
             the
             minde
             of
             the
             spies
             to
             bring
             of
             the
             fruits
             .
             So
             God
             gives
             us
             some
             work
             of
             his
             blessed
             Spirit
             ,
             whereby
             he
             would
             have
             us
             assured
             ,
             and
             sealed
             to
             the
             day
             of
             redemption
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             conclusion
             is
             this
             ,
             
             that
             
               the
               spirit
               doth
               seale
               us
               .
            
             This
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             for
             who
             can
             establish
             us
             in
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             knowes
             the
             minde
             of
             God
             towards
             us
             ;
             and
             who
             knowes
             the
             minde
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             Then
             am
             I
             sealed
             ,
             when
             I
             doe
             not
             onely
             beleeve
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             reflecting
             act
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             know
             I
             doe
             beleeve
             :
             
             and
             this
             reflection
             though
             it
             be
             by
             Reason
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             by
             Reason
             inabled
             by
             the
             spirit
             ;
             our
             spirits
             by
             the
             Spirit
             onely
             can
             discerne
             of
             spirituall
             acts
             :
             it
             is
             not
             for
             us
             to
             know
             things
             above
             nature
             ,
             without
             a
             cause
             above
             nature
             .
             None
             can
             know
             the
             meaning
             of
             our
             broken
             desires
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             helpe
             us
             in
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             but
             that
             Spirit
             that
             stirred
             up
             those
             desires
             .
             Againe
             ,
             none
             knowes
             the
             grievances
             of
             our
             spirits
             ,
             but
             our
             owne
             spirits
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             knowes
             all
             the
             turnings
             and
             corners
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             Who
             can
             mortifie
             those
             strong
             corruptions
             ,
             that
             would
             hinder
             us
             in
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             
             cloathing
             our
             spirit
             with
             power
             from
             above
             ?
             who
             purifieth
             the
             cōscience
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             is
             above
             cōscience
             ?
             Who
             can
             raise
             our
             spirits
             above
             all
             temptations
             and
             troubles
             ,
             but
             that
             Spirit
             of
             power
             that
             is
             above
             all
             ?
          
           
             The
             strength
             and
             vigour
             of
             any
             creature
             is
             from
             the
             spirits
             and
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             spirits
             of
             all
             flesh
             is
             from
             this
             Spirit
             ,
             whose
             office
             is
             to
             put
             spirit
             into
             our
             spirit
             .
          
           
             As
             GOD
             redeemed
             us
             with
             his
             bloud
             ,
             so
             GOD
             must
             apply
             this
             bloud
             ,
             that
             conscience
             may
             bee
             quieted
             .
             He
             onely
             can
             subdue
             the
             rebellion
             of
             our
             spirits
             ,
             and
             soften
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             fit
             for
             sealing
             .
             The
             Spirit
             onely
             can
             so
             repo●t
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             to
             
             our
             soules
             ,
             as
             to
             perswade
             and
             worke
             our
             hearts
             to
             this
             assurance
             ,
             otherwise
             we
             would
             never
             yeeld
             .
             For
             partly
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             state
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             God
             can
             assure
             :
             and
             partly
             the
             misgiving
             and
             unbeliefe
             of
             our
             heart
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             God
             can
             subdue
             it
             .
             The
             thing
             being
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             our
             deservings
             so
             little
             ,
             being
             unworthy
             of
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             much
             more
             of
             that
             eternall
             happinesse
             ;
             this
             cannot
             be
             done
             without
             the
             high
             and
             glorious
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             How
             earnest
             and
             desirous
             then
             is
             both
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Sonne
             to
             save
             us
             ,
             that
             pleased
             to
             send
             such
             an
             Orator
             and
             Embassador
             as
             is
             equall
             with
             themselves
             
             to
             perswade
             us
             ,
             to
             assure
             us
             ,
             to
             fit
             us
             for
             salvation
             ?
             and
             how
             gracious
             is
             the
             Spirit
             that
             will
             vouchsafe
             to
             have
             such
             communion
             with
             such
             poore
             sinfull
             spirits
             as
             ours
             ?
             And
             should
             not
             this
             worke
             upon
             our
             hearts
             a
             care
             not
             to
             grieve
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ?
             and
             so
             we
             come
             to
             the
             fourth
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             conclusion
             is
             ,
             
             that
             
               the
               sealing
               of
               the
               spirit
               unto
               salvation
               ,
               should
               be
               a
               strong
               prevailing
               argument
               not
               to
               grieve
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             sinne
             :
             for
             sinne
             onely
             grieves
             the
             Spirit
             .
             
               The
               grace
               of
               God
            
             (
             saith
             
               Paul
            
             to
             
               Titus
               )
               that
               bringeth
               salvation
               ,
            
             
             Christ
             appeared
             :
             and
             what
             is
             Christ
             but
             grace
             ?
             Christ
             appeared
             ,
             and
             the
             
             free
             favour
             of
             GOD
             in
             Christ
             ,
             whereby
             wee
             are
             assured
             of
             salvation
             :
             
               which
               teacheth
               us
               ,
            
             what
             to
             doe
             ?
             
               to
               deny
               all
               ungodlinesse
               and
               worldly
               lusts
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               soberly
               ,
               righteously
               ,
               and
               godly
               in
               this
               present
               world
               .
            
             Even
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             benefits
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             are
             past
             ;
             such
             as
             came
             with
             Christs
             first
             comming
             :
             but
             that
             is
             not
             all
             ,
             Verse
             13.
             
             
               Looking
               for
               that
               blessed
               hope
               ,
               and
               the
               glorious
               appearing
               of
               the
               great
               God
               and
               our
               Saviour
               Iesus
               Christ
               .
            
             The
             second
             comming
             of
             Christ
             enforceth
             likewise
             the
             same
             care
             of
             holinesse
             .
             
               Our
               conversation
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
            
             
             and
             not
             as
             theirs
             (
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             former
             Verse
             )
             whose
             end
             is
             damnation
             ,
             whose
             belly
             is
             
             their
             GOD
             ,
             who
             minde
             earthly
             things
             :
             no
             ,
             we
             minde
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             and
             these
             heavenly
             desires
             from
             whence
             sprung
             they
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             certaine
             
               expectation
               of
               our
               Saviour
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               shall
               change
               our
               vile
               bodies
               ,
               &c.
            
             that
             is
             ,
             shall
             redeeme
             us
             fully
             even
             our
             bodies
             as
             well
             as
             our
             soules
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             force
             ,
             
             whether
             we
             be
             not
             yet
             sealed
             ,
             or
             be
             sealed
             :
             if
             not
             sealed
             ,
             then
             grieve
             not
             him
             whose
             onely
             office
             it
             is
             to
             seale
             ,
             entertaine
             his
             motions
             ,
             give
             way
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             have
             scope
             and
             liberty
             of
             working
             .
          
           
             Set
             no
             reasons
             against
             his
             reasons
             ,
             hearken
             to
             no
             counsell
             against
             his
             counsell
             ,
             
             stand
             not
             out
             his
             perswasions
             any
             longer
             ,
             but
             yeeld
             up
             your
             spirits
             to
             him
             ,
             lest
             he
             put
             a
             period
             to
             his
             patience
             :
             he
             is
             
               long
            
             suffering
             ,
             but
             not
             
               alwayes
            
             suffering
             :
             if
             he
             give
             us
             up
             to
             our
             own
             spirits
             ,
             we
             shall
             only
             be
             witty
             to
             worke
             out
             our
             owne
             damnation
             :
             wee
             are
             not
             given
             up
             to
             our
             owne
             spirits
             ,
             but
             after
             many
             repulses
             of
             this
             holy
             Spirit
             :
             and
             at
             length
             ,
             what
             now
             will
             not
             serve
             for
             an
             argument
             to
             perswade
             us
             ,
             shall
             bee
             used
             hereafter
             as
             an
             argument
             to
             torment
             us
             .
             The
             Spirit
             will
             helpe
             our
             spirits
             to
             repeate
             and
             recall
             all
             the
             motions
             to
             our
             owne
             good
             ,
             that
             wee
             formerly
             put
             backe
             .
             We
             should
             thinke
             when
             conscience
             
             speakes
             in
             us
             ,
             God
             speakes
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Spirit
             moves
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             God
             that
             moves
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             excuse
             will
             be
             cut
             off
             :
             answere
             will
             be
             ,
             did
             not
             I
             tell
             you
             of
             this
             by
             conscience
             ,
             my
             deputy
             ?
             did
             not
             I
             move
             you
             to
             this
             good
             by
             mine
             owne
             Spirit
             ?
             Take
             heed
             of
             keeping
             out
             any
             light
             ,
             for
             light
             ,
             where
             it
             doth
             not
             come
             in
             and
             soften
             ,
             hardens
             :
             none
             so
             hard
             hearted
             ,
             as
             those
             upon
             whom
             the
             light
             hath
             shined
             :
             there
             is
             more
             to
             be
             hoped
             from
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             hath
             onely
             a
             naturall
             conscience
             ,
             then
             from
             him
             ,
             whose
             heart
             and
             spirit
             hath
             beene
             long
             beaten
             on
             :
             there
             is
             more
             to
             be
             hoped
             from
             a
             heathen
             
               Pilate
               ,
            
             than
             a
             proud
             Pharisee
             .
             
             Those
             that
             will
             not
             be
             sealed
             to
             their
             salvation
             ,
             it
             is
             just
             with
             God
             that
             they
             should
             be
             sealed
             up
             to
             their
             destruction
             ;
             the
             soule
             without
             the
             spirit
             is
             darkenesse
             and
             confusion
             ,
             full
             of
             selfe
             accusing
             and
             selfe
             tormenting
             thoughts
             :
             if
             we
             let
             the
             Spirit
             come
             in
             ,
             it
             will
             scatter
             all
             ,
             and
             settle
             the
             soule
             in
             a
             sweet
             quiet
             .
          
           
             For
             those
             that
             have
             been
             sealed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             not
             so
             fully
             ,
             as
             to
             silence
             all
             doubts
             ,
             about
             their
             estate
             :
             those
             should
             out
             of
             that
             beginning
             of
             comfort
             which
             they
             feele
             ,
             studie
             to
             be
             pliable
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             for
             further
             increase
             .
             The
             Spirit
             scaleth
             by
             degrees
             :
             as
             our
             care
             of
             pleasing
             the
             Spirit
             increaseth
             ,
             
             so
             our
             comfort
             increaseth
             ;
             our
             light
             will
             increase
             as
             the
             morning
             light
             unto
             the
             perfect
             day
             .
             Yeelding
             to
             the
             Spirit
             in
             one
             holy
             motion
             ,
             will
             cause
             him
             to
             leade
             us
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             forwards
             untill
             wee
             be
             more
             deepely
             acquainted
             with
             the
             whole
             counsell
             of
             God
             concerning
             our
             salvation
             :
             otherwise
             if
             we
             give
             way
             to
             any
             contrary
             lust
             ,
             darkenesse
             will
             grow
             upon
             our
             Spirits
             unawares
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             be
             left
             in
             an
             unsetled
             condition
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             travaile
             in
             the
             twilight
             ,
             that
             cannot
             perfectly
             finde
             out
             their
             way
             .
             Wee
             shall
             be
             on
             and
             off
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             yeeld
             wholly
             to
             our
             lusts
             ,
             because
             of
             a
             worke
             of
             grace
             begun
             :
             nor
             yeeld
             
             wholly
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             let
             some
             unruly
             affection
             get
             too
             much
             strength
             in
             us
             ;
             and
             so
             our
             spirits
             are
             without
             comfort
             ,
             and
             our
             profession
             without
             glory
             .
          
           
             We
             shall
             lye
             open
             to
             Sathan
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             let
             loose
             to
             winnow
             our
             faith
             :
             for
             if
             our
             state
             come
             to
             be
             questioned
             ,
             wee
             have
             nothing
             to
             alledge
             but
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             graces
             :
             and
             if
             we
             have
             not
             used
             the
             Spirit
             well
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             have
             power
             to
             alledge
             them
             ,
             nor
             to
             looke
             upon
             any
             grace
             wrought
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             upon
             those
             lusts
             and
             sinnes
             whereby
             wee
             have
             grieved
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             they
             will
             bee
             set
             in
             order
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             stare
             us
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             that
             wee
             cannot
             
             but
             fixe
             our
             thoughts
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             Sathan
             will
             not
             lose
             such
             an
             advantage
             ,
             but
             will
             tempt
             us
             to
             call
             the
             worke
             of
             grace
             in
             question
             :
             which
             though
             it
             bee
             a
             true
             worke
             ,
             yet
             for
             want
             of
             light
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             discerne
             it
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             see
             it
             to
             our
             comfort
             .
             Whereas
             if
             the
             Spirit
             would
             witnesse
             unto
             us
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             state
             ,
             and
             the
             sincerity
             of
             our
             graces
             ;
             we
             shall
             bee
             able
             to
             hold
             our
             owne
             ,
             and
             those
             temptations
             will
             vanish
             .
          
           
             
             
             For
             those
             that
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             hath
             set
             a
             clearer
             and
             stronger
             stampe
             upon
             ,
             that
             doe
             not
             question
             their
             condition
             ,
             they
             of
             all
             others
             should
             not
             grieve
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
           
             
             A
             Spirit
             of
             ingenuity
             will
             hinder
             them
             ,
             and
             stirre
             up
             a
             shame
             in
             them
             to
             requite
             so
             ill
             ,
             such
             a
             friend
             .
             Nothing
             so
             ingenuous
             as
             grace
             :
             what
             is
             commendable
             in
             nature
             ,
             is
             in
             greater
             perfection
             in
             grace
             .
             How
             doth
             the
             conscience
             of
             unkindenesse
             to
             a
             friend
             that
             hath
             deserved
             well
             of
             us
             ,
             trouble
             our
             spirits
             ,
             that
             we
             know
             not
             with
             what
             face
             to
             looke
             upon
             him
             ?
             And
             will
             not
             unkindenesse
             to
             the
             Spirit
             make
             us
             ashamed
             to
             lift
             up
             our
             face
             to
             heaven
             ?
          
           
             
             Benefits
             are
             bonds
             ,
             and
             the
             greater
             favour
             ,
             the
             stronger
             obligation
             ;
             now
             what
             greater
             favour
             is
             there
             ,
             then
             for
             the
             Spirit
             to
             renew
             us
             according
             to
             
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             our
             glorious
             Saviour
             :
             who
             carried
             the
             Image
             of
             Sathan
             before
             ?
             And
             by
             this
             to
             appropriate
             us
             unto
             GOD
             ,
             to
             be
             laid
             up
             in
             his
             treasure
             ,
             as
             carrying
             his
             stampe
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             to
             bee
             separated
             from
             the
             vile
             condition
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             although
             we
             carry
             in
             us
             the
             seeds
             of
             the
             same
             corruption
             that
             the
             worst
             doth
             ,
             differing
             nothing
             from
             them
             but
             in
             GODS
             free
             grace
             and
             the
             fruits
             of
             it
             .
             For
             God
             to
             esteeme
             so
             of
             us
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             worthinesse
             of
             our
             owne
             ,
             but
             altogether
             persons
             not
             worthy
             to
             bee
             beloved
             :
             as
             to
             make
             our
             unworthinesse
             a
             foile
             ,
             to
             set
             out
             the
             freenesse
             of
             his
             love
             ;
             in
             making
             us
             worthy
             ,
             
             whom
             he
             found
             not
             so
             .
             For
             the
             Spirit
             by
             sealing
             of
             us
             to
             secure
             us
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             spirituall
             dangers
             :
             and
             to
             hide
             us
             as
             his
             secret
             ones
             ,
             that
             
               that
               evill
               one
            
             should
             not
             touch
             us
             to
             hurt
             us
             .
             These
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             favours
             of
             an
             high
             nature
             ,
             the
             more
             eare
             they
             require
             to
             walke
             worthy
             of
             them
             .
             We
             cannot
             but
             forget
             our selves
             ,
             before
             wee
             yeeld
             to
             any
             thing
             against
             that
             dignity
             the
             Spirit
             hath
             sealed
             us
             to
             .
          
           
             
             Nature
             helped
             with
             ordinary
             education
             ,
             moveth
             every
             man
             to
             carry
             himselfe
             answerable
             to
             his
             condition
             :
             a
             Magistrate
             as
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             a
             Subject
             as
             a
             Subject
             ,
             a
             Childe
             as
             a
             Childe
             ;
             and
             we
             thinke
             it
             
             disgracefull
             to
             doe
             otherwise
             :
             and
             shall
             that
             which
             is
             disgracefull
             to
             nature
             ,
             not
             be
             much
             more
             disgracefull
             to
             nature
             renewed
             ,
             and
             advanced
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ?
             And
             indeed
             as
             wee
             should
             not
             ,
             so
             wee
             cannot
             grieve
             the
             Spirit
             so
             farre
             forth
             as
             wee
             are
             renewed
             .
             
             Our
             new
             nature
             will
             not
             suffer
             us
             to
             dissemble
             ,
             to
             be
             worldly
             ,
             to
             bee
             carnall
             ,
             as
             the
             world
             is
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             but
             study
             holinesse
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             be
             for
             GOD
             and
             his
             truth
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             but
             expresse
             what
             we
             are
             ,
             and
             whose
             we
             are
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             impossible
             a
             man
             should
             care
             for
             heaven
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             care
             for
             the
             beginnings
             of
             heaven
             :
             hee
             cannot
             bee
             said
             to
             care
             for
             
             full
             redemption
             and
             glory
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             care
             for
             the
             spirit
             of
             grace
             :
             fulnesse
             of
             grace
             is
             the
             best
             thing
             in
             glory
             ;
             other
             things
             ,
             as
             peace
             and
             joy
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             the
             shinings
             forth
             of
             this
             fulnesse
             of
             grace
             in
             glory
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             when
             the
             Spirit
             assureth
             us
             of
             Gods
             love
             in
             the
             greatest
             fruits
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             when
             it
             assureth
             this
             redemption
             :
             That
             love
             kindles
             love
             againe
             ,
             and
             love
             constraines
             us
             ,
             by
             a
             sweet
             necessitie
             to
             yeeld
             cheerefull
             and
             willing
             obedience
             in
             all
             things
             :
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             active
             and
             fuller
             of
             invention
             ,
             than
             love
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             love
             studies
             more
             than
             how
             to
             please
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             
             that
             it
             feares
             more
             than
             to
             discontent
             .
             It
             is
             a
             neate
             affection
             ,
             and
             will
             indure
             nothing
             offensive
             ,
             either
             to
             it selfe
             ,
             or
             the
             spirit
             of
             such
             as
             we
             love
             :
             and
             this
             love
             the
             Spirit
             teaches
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             love
             teaches
             us
             not
             onely
             our
             duty
             ,
             but
             to
             doe
             it
             in
             a
             loving
             and
             acceptable
             manner
             .
             It
             carries
             out
             the
             whole
             streame
             of
             the
             soule
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             rules
             all
             ,
             whilest
             it
             rules
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             suffer
             the
             soule
             to
             divert
             to
             by-things
             ,
             much
             lesse
             to
             contrary
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             these
             graces
             that
             are
             conversant
             about
             that
             condition
             which
             the
             Spirit
             assureth
             us
             of
             ,
             as
             faith
             and
             hope
             ,
             are
             purging
             and
             purifying
             graces
             ,
             working
             a
             suteablenesse
             in
             the
             soule
             ,
             to
             
             the
             things
             beleeved
             ,
             and
             hoped
             for
             :
             and
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             things
             beleeved
             and
             hoped
             for
             ,
             have
             such
             a
             working
             upon
             the
             soule
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             not
             suffer
             the
             soule
             to
             defile
             it selfe
             .
             Our
             hopes
             on
             high
             ,
             will
             leade
             us
             to
             wayes
             on
             high
             ,
             therefore
             whilest
             these
             graces
             are
             exercised
             about
             these
             objects
             ,
             the
             soule
             cannot
             but
             be
             in
             a
             pleasing
             frame
             .
          
           
             It
             hath
             beene
             an
             old
             cavill
             ,
             that
             certainty
             of
             salvation
             breeds
             security
             and
             loosenesse
             of
             life
             .
             And
             what
             is
             there
             that
             an
             ill
             disposed
             soule
             cannot
             sucke
             poyson
             out
             of
             ?
             A
             man
             may
             as
             truely
             say
             ,
             the
             Sea
             burnes
             ,
             or
             the
             Fire
             cooles
             :
             there
             is
             nothing
             quickens
             a
             soule
             more
             to
             cheerefull
             obedience
             ,
             than
             
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             love
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             
               labour
            
             should
             
               not
               be
               in
               vaine
               in
               the
               Lord
               ;
            
             this
             is
             the
             Scriptures
             Logicke
             and
             Retoricke
             to
             inforce
             and
             perswade
             a
             holy
             life
             from
             knowledge
             of
             our
             present
             estate
             in
             grace
             .
             
             
               I
               beseech
               you
               by
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               ,
            
             saith
             Saint
             
               Paul
               :
            
             what
             mercies
             ?
             such
             as
             he
             had
             spoken
             of
             before
             .
             Iustification
             ,
             Sanctification
             ,
             Assurance
             that
             all
             shall
             worke
             together
             for
             good
             ,
             that
             nothing
             shall
             bee
             able
             to
             separate
             us
             from
             the
             love
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             :
             all
             duties
             tend
             to
             assurance
             ,
             or
             spring
             from
             assurance
             .
          
           
             Gods
             intendment
             is
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             heaven
             by
             a
             way
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             cheerefulnesse
             ;
             as
             all
             his
             wayes
             towards
             us
             in
             our
             salvation
             ,
             are
             in
             love
             .
             
             And
             this
             is
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             end
             he
             sends
             the
             Spirit
             of
             adoption
             into
             our
             hearts
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             a
             childe-like
             liberty
             with
             God
             in
             all
             our
             addresses
             to
             him
             .
             When
             he
             offers
             himselfe
             to
             us
             as
             a
             father
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             we
             should
             offer
             our selves
             to
             him
             as
             children
             ;
             nature
             teaches
             a
             child
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             desires
             his
             fathers
             love
             ,
             the
             more
             hee
             feares
             to
             displease
             him
             .
             And
             hee
             is
             judged
             to
             be
             gracelesse
             ,
             that
             will
             therefore
             venture
             to
             offend
             his
             father
             ,
             because
             he
             knowes
             he
             neither
             can
             ,
             or
             will
             disinherit
             him
             .
             Certaine
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             surely
             we
             know
             God
             h●th
             begotten
             us
             to
             so
             glorious
             an
             inherit●nce
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             will
             worke
             upon
             our
             bowels
             ,
             
             to
             take
             all
             to
             heart
             that
             may
             any
             way
             touch
             him
             :
             this
             wrought
             upon
             
               David
               ,
            
             when
             the
             Prophet
             told
             him
             ,
             God
             hath
             done
             this
             &
             this
             for
             thee
             ,
             
             and
             
               would
               have
               done
               more
               ,
               if
               that
               had
               beene
               too
               little
               ,
            
             it
             melted
             him
             presently
             into
             an
             humble
             confession
             .
             Those
             that
             have
             felt
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             adoption
             on
             their
             hearts
             ,
             will
             both
             by
             a
             divine
             instinct
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             strength
             of
             reason
             ,
             be
             carried
             to
             all
             those
             courses
             wherein
             they
             shall
             approve
             themselves
             to
             their
             father
             .
             Instinct
             of
             nature
             strengthened
             with
             grounds
             ,
             will
             move
             strongly
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             this
             discourse
             ,
             let
             Christians
             therefore
             he
             carefull
             to
             preserve
             and
             ch●●ish
             the
             worke
             of
             
             assurance
             and
             sealing
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             2
             What
             God
             doth
             for
             us
             ,
             
             he
             doth
             by
             grace
             in
             us
             ,
             he
             wil
             preserve
             us
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             fall
             from
             him
             by
             putting
             the
             grace
             of
             feare
             into
             us
             ,
             
               Ier.
            
             Hee
             will
             keepe
             us
             ,
             but
             by
             what
             meanes
             ?
             
             
               The
               peace
               of
               God
               which
               passeth
               all
               understanding
               ,
               shall
               guard
               our
               hearts
               .
            
             God
             maketh
             our
             Calling
             and
             Election
             sure
             in
             us
             ,
             
             by
             stirring
             our
             hearts
             up
             to
             be
             diligently
             exercised
             in
             adding
             one
             grace
             unto
             another
             ,
             and
             in
             growing
             in
             every
             grace
             ,
             as
             2
             
               Pet.
            
             1.
             
             Therefore
             wee
             must
             attend
             upon
             all
             spirituall
             meanes
             of
             growth
             and
             quickening
             :
             so
             shall
             you
             have
             a
             further
             
               entrance
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             you
             shall
             
             have
             more
             evident
             knowledge
             of
             your
             entrance
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             grace
             here
             ,
             and
             likewise
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             glory
             hereafter
             .
             Those
             that
             doe
             not
             so
             ,
             shall
             have
             no
             comfort
             either
             from
             the
             time
             past
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             
               forget
               they
               were
               purged
               from
               their
               sinnes
               ,
            
             or
             from
             thoughts
             of
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             see
             things
             
               farre
               off
               .
            
          
           
             2
             If
             assurance
             be
             in
             a
             lesser
             degree
             ,
             
             yet
             yeeld
             not
             to
             temptations
             and
             carnall
             reasonings
             :
             if
             our
             evidences
             be
             not
             so
             faire
             ,
             yet
             wee
             will
             not
             part
             with
             our
             inheritance
             .
             Coynes
             ,
             as
             old
             groates
             ,
             that
             have
             little
             of
             the
             stampe
             left
             ,
             yet
             are
             currant
             .
             We
             lose
             our
             comfort
             many
             times
             ,
             because
             wee
             
             yeeld
             so
             easily
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             not
             such
             a
             strong
             and
             cleare
             seale
             of
             salvation
             as
             we
             would
             ,
             to
             be
             born
             down
             that
             we
             have
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             weakenesse
             :
             exercise
             therefore
             the
             little
             faith
             thou
             hast
             in
             striving
             against
             such
             objections
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             a
             meanes
             to
             preserve
             the
             seale
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             3
             Because
             this
             sealing
             is
             graduall
             ,
             
             we
             should
             pray
             as
             
               Paul
               ,
               Ephes
               .
               1.
               for
               a
               spirit
               of
               revelation
               ,
            
             that
             wee
             may
             be
             more
             sealed
             :
             (
             the
             Ephesians
             were
             sealed
             ,
             for
             whom
             
               Paul
            
             prayes
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Colossians
             ;
             yet
             )
             that
             GOD
             would
             reveale
             to
             their
             spirits
             ,
             more
             their
             excellent
             condition
             .
             
             There
             are
             
               riches
               of
               assurance
               ;
            
             the
             Apostle
             would
             have
             them
             to
             labour
             
             not
             onely
             for
             assurance
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             riches
             of
             it
             ;
             that
             will
             bring
             rich
             comfort
             ,
             and
             joy
             and
             peace
             .
             Times
             of
             temptations
             and
             tryall
             may
             come
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             ,
             if
             wee
             have
             not
             strong
             assurance
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             sorely
             troubled
             ,
             and
             call
             all
             into
             question
             .
             This
             may
             be
             the
             sad
             condition
             of
             Gods
             own
             children
             ,
             and
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             times
             of
             peace
             ,
             they
             contented
             themselves
             with
             a
             lesser
             degree
             of
             this
             assurance
             and
             sealing
             .
          
           
             4
             Lastly
             ,
             
             bee
             watchfull
             over
             your
             owne
             hearts
             and
             wayes
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             what
             you
             have
             now
             learned
             ,
             you
             grieve
             not
             the
             spirit
             ,
             
               for
               by
               it
               you
               are
               sealed
               ;
            
             intimating
             ,
             that
             if
             in
             any
             thing
             wee
             withstand
             and
             
             grieve
             the
             spirit
             ,
             we
             shall
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             prejudice
             our selves
             ,
             and
             suffer
             in
             the
             comfort
             and
             evidence
             of
             our
             sealing
             .
          
           
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A68733-e3600
           
             Scope
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             Holy
             Ghost
             called
             Spirit
             ,
             why
             .
          
           
             Holy
             Spirirt
             
          
           
             Holinesse
             not
             onely
             an
             attribute
             in
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             excellency
             of
             all
             h●s
             attributes
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             holy
             in
             mercy
             ,
             in
             iustice
             ,
             in
             goodnesse
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Two
             desires
             in
             man
             by
             nature
             .
          
           
             Foure
             things
             presupposed
             .
          
           
             The
             spirit
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             Differēce
             of
             the
             Spirits
             being
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Spirit
             was
             in
             
               Adam
            
             in
             innocency
             .
          
           
             How
             in
             carnall
             men
             .
          
           
             The
             holy
             Ghost
             dwels
             not
             in
             us
             as
             in
             ordinary
             houses
             ,
             but
             as
             Temples
             .
             The
             holy
             spirit
             makes
             all
             holy
             ,
             where
             ever
             he
             comes
             .
          
           
             The
             spirit
             a
             Counsellor
             and
             Comforter
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             prone
             to
             grieve
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             We
             should
             be
             carefull
             of
             grieving
             it
             .
          
           
             Foure
             points
             observed
             .
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             grieve
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Spirit
             grieved
             how
             .
          
           
             Spirit
             considered
             as
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Spirit
             worketh
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             Ob.
             
          
           
             We
             intend
             not
             in
             sin
             ,
             to
             grieve
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             An.
             
          
           
             We
             doe
             it
             in
             the
             cause
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             we
             grieve
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             We
             grieve
             the
             Spiri●
             by
             unkindnesse
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             
          
           
             Aggravation
             of
             sinnes
             of
             Professors
             .
          
           
             Sins
             against
             knowledg
             are
             such
             either
             ,
             1
             Directly
             .
          
           
             2
             Indirectly
             .
          
           
             Why
             voluntary
             sins
             grieve
             the
             Spirit
             so
             much
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             
          
           
             Sinnes
             against
             the
             second
             Table
             in
             what
             respect
             they
             grieve
             most
             .
          
           
             Gods
             method
             in
             dealing
             with
             sinners
             .
          
           
             Some
             sins
             grieve
             more
             than
             other
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             5.
             18.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             42.
             
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             is
             grieved
             by
             sinnes
             against
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             Slighting
             ordinances
             .
          
           
             The
             sinne
             of
             these
             times
             .
          
           
             By
             false
             judgment
             of
             things
             .
          
           
             When
             wee
             plot
             and
             contrive
             sinne
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             is
             grieved
             .
          
           
             And
             sinne
             having
             helpes
             to
             〈◊〉
             ●he
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             By
             caveling
             against
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             Neglect
             of
             prayer
             and
             dependance
             .
          
           
             Overmuch
             worldly
             businesse
             .
          
           
             Omission
             of
             duties
             .
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             grieved
             in
             others
             ,
             is
             grieved
             by
             
          
           
             Neglects
             .
          
           
             Contempt
             
          
           
             Censures
             .
          
           
             By
             superiours
             .
          
           
             By
             inferiours
             .
          
           
             By
             ill
             example
             the
             Spirit
             is
             grieved
             .
          
           
             How
             it
             may
             be
             knowne
             when
             the
             Spirtt
             is
             grieved
             .
          
           
             Issues
             of
             grieving
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Leaving
             us
             to
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Grieving
             our
             spirits
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             How
             far
             a
             childe
             of
             God
             may
             grieve
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Gods
             children
             commit
             not
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             Sinne
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             what
             ?
          
           
             Miscariage
             concerning
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             others
             .
          
           
             Concerning
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Feare
             frees
             from
             three
             things
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             prevent
             grieving
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Give
             up
             our selves
             to
             the
             guidance
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             2.
             
          
           
             To
             obey
             him
             perfectly
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             How
             to
             know
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             They
             raise
             higher
             .
          
           
             Are
             constant
             .
          
           
             They
             change
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             Are
             seasonable
             .
          
           
             Evidence
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Orderly
             .
          
           
             Dependant
             on
             God.
             
          
           
             To
             concurre
             with
             the
             spirits
             motions
             .
          
           
             Cherish
             holy
             motions
             .
          
           
             Give
             the
             Spirit
             scope
             in
             his
             ordinances
             .
          
           
             Isay
             7.
             
          
           
             If
             the
             Spirit
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Take
             heed
             of
             lesser
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Looke
             to
             the
             first
             rise
             of
             sins
             .
          
           
             Renew
             repentance
             .
          
           
             Avoyd
             corrupt
             communication
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             Motives
             not
             to
             grieve
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A68733-e6840
           
             The
             sealing
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Act.
             20.
             28
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Christians
             are
             sealed
             .
          
           
             Similie
             .
          
           
             For
             confirmation
             .
          
           
             Distinction
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Similie
             .
          
           
             Similie
             .
          
           
             Appropriation
             .
          
           
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             73.
             
          
           
             Estimation
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Secresie
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Security
             .
          
           
             Degrees
             of
             sealing
             .
          
           
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Sanctification
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             What
             goeth
             before
             this
             witnesse
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             What
             accompanieth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             What
             followeth
             after
             this
             witnessing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             16
             33
             &c.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             31.
             6.
             
          
           
             Redemption
             double
             .
          
           
             Full
             redemption
             not
             yet
             .
          
           
             A
             day
             of
             Redemption
             .
          
           
             The
             day
             of
             Redemption
             ought
             to
             be
             thought
             on
             .
          
           
             Day
             of
             vengeance
             to
             wicked
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             Col.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             11
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
          
           
             Why
             we
             pray
             for
             forgivenesse
             of
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Why
             God
             assureth
             us
             of
             our
             salvation
             .
          
           
             For
             his
             glory
             .
          
           
             For
             our
             comfort
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             conclusion
             
          
           
             The
             fou●th
             conclusion
             
          
           
             T●t
             .
             2.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             ●●
             
          
           
             It
             is
             an
             argument
             to
             them
             that
             are
             1
             Not
             sealed
             .
          
           
             2
             Those
             that
             are
             sealed
             either
             in
             a
             1
             Lesser
             degree
             .
          
           
             Those
             that
             are
             sealed
             in
             a
             higher
             degree
             .
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             ●1
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Meanes
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Meanes
             .
          
           
             3
             Meanes
             .
          
           
             Col.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             4
             Meanes
             .
          
        
      
    
  

